Knocked Up Teens: Part 2

22 Apr · Steamy-Stories

A culture of copulation without condoms.

Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Amy and Alonso were now regularly playing their game of condom "roulette". So far, she had always been able to tell when he had a condom on, even when he tried to psych her out. Which meant half the time, their trysts could be consequence-free.

As for the other half of the time, Amy knew that any contact between his bare cock and her vagina was a risk. At first, she was good about putting a stop to it right away. Then they'd do other things. She even tried anal once, to at least check it off the list.

But over time, she found herself not speaking up immediately, when he pressed himself into her without protection. She knew it was a risk, but it was a moderate risk, a calculated one, instead of the all-consuming fire of complete submission.

Once, it went on long enough that she felt his hands tighten on her hips in a way she recognized. It was almost time, but there was still a chance to stop him short, and she knew it was cruel at that point, cruel to both of them really, but she felt like she had to. He pulled out as soon as she asked him to, and disaster was averted. Probably anyway.

The next time, she really wanted to feel him in her, but not risk getting that close to the edge.

"Can you just; leave it in for a little while?" she suggested.

"Sure," he replied.

It was comforting and peaceful just feeling him inside her. And still exciting, in a different way. She could feel every contour of his penis inside her, and every movement. Every twitch that meant more precum seeping into her milieu.

"What shall we do in the meantime?" he asked, answering his own question by tracing a line across her stomach with his finger.

Her abdominal muscles undulated under his touch, making her vagina tense around him. She knew he felt it by his quiet grunt, and how he firmed up more inside her. So she carefully tested out her vaginal muscles, trying to flex each one individually, seeing what made him react.

His grunts were coming faster now, as their sexes conversed delicately. Every jolt between them sparked little aftershocks through her, like many peaks in miniature. She'd have been content to keep this up for hours.

Suddenly she felt him swell up, more abruptly than she was expecting. She knew the options before her in that moment, and her mind nearly got carried away contemplating the path in which she said nothing, did nothing, and got to feel his seed filling her deep inside.

Instead, she pulled herself off of him, knowing that there was no time to even ask him to retreat. She knew she had judged it right, when she felt hot liquid across her thigh. She tore off the blindfold, to see his semen dripping off her onto the sheets.

"Did any get inside me?" she asked.

"You tell me," he said.

"Did it?" she asked. "I need to know."

From what Carmen had described, it seemed like something she'd feel, but she couldn't be sure without experiencing it, as far as she knew, anyway, and right now she needed to be sure.

"No, your timing was impeccable, dear," he said. Then he started singing, "I need to know, I need to know, tell me baby girl; Oh right. You're too young to remember that song."

She still wasn't sure how much comfort to take in that, but if neither of them thought he ejaculated inside her, she supposed that was she best they could do. Even so, she couldn't stop fixating on it. If one of his swimmers reached her egg, would she feel that at all?

She wondered what she would do if it happened. She'd be just like the girls she was interviewing. Not that she was all that different from them in general. Although they certainly came from all different backgrounds.

Her next interview was with Lucy. She was a blond girl from Utah.

"So I'm doing a story on teen sex and pregnancy," Amy told her.

"Well, I can tell you about pregnancy, obviously, but I didn't get pregnant by having sex."

Amy was a bit confused for a moment, and tried to make that add up. "If you don't mind; how does that work exactly?"

"Jacob and I, he's my best friend, we're saving ourselves for marriage," Lucy said. "So we weren't having sex."

"Then what were you having?"

Lucy sighed. She'd probably explained this a thousand times before. "We were soaking. You know, you put it in to soak? That's all it was. That's all it ever was. And yet now; " She gestured at herself, visibly pregnant. Her formerly athletic figure had quickly filled out, to look more like Amy.

"Are you saying Jacob never; ?"

"Never what?" Lucy asked, really not getting it.

"Never; well; ejaculated?"

"No, no, no. Absolutely not. We never even got close to that point. That's not what soaking is," Lucy said. "Soaking isn't sex. It's just a pleasant way to pass the time until you can have sex someday. With your spouse."

And yet, that was pretty much what Amy had recently tried with Alonso, and they had both been almost to the point of orgasm by the end.

Seeing Lucy in the family way was a chilling wake-up call for Amy. She'd gotten way too lax about this, and she wasn't feeling comfortable with the risks she'd already taken. She risks that might already be taking root inside her.

The next time she went to Alonso's house, she managed to bring a twenty again, finally.

He took it, but looked confused. "I thought we were enjoying ourselves."

"No!" she said. "I mean, we were, but we shouldn't have. There's too much at stake."

"What has you so worried about this now?" he asked, sitting with her, putting a comforting hand on her back.

"I talked to this girl at school who, from what I can tell, got knocked up by a guy's precum. They were doing what we did the other day."

"That will not happen with me," he said. "Believe me, I've been married five times. You know why I moved to the States? Because back in Spain, I was in poverty from trying to keep up with all the child support payments. Every woman I've been with has gotten pregnant at some point. But never from that."

This was a lot of information Amy hadn't had before, and she found herself getting a bit hung up on the fact that every single woman he'd been with had gotten pregnant. She really was playing with fire.

"This other guy, probably he rubbed one out before he went to see the girl. That's when it's dangerous. He probably still had sperm cells hanging out in there from before. I never do that." He said it with such conviction.

"Okay, hand me the blindfold and flip the coin," she said. "But you better pull out in time."

Knowing Alonso's track record made her simultaneously more afraid of where this was headed in the long term, and more comfortable with taking the kind of risk today that they'd already taken in the past.

"I'll pull out as soon as you tell me to," he said.

She wondered what would happen if she simply didn't tell him to. That would be a mistake, but she couldn't be sure of herself anymore either.

Then he was in the bed lying beside her, rolling her towards him.

"Or if you're on top, it's up to you," he said, guiding her up over him.

He reached down between them to guide him in for her. She could feel that he was naked inside her this time. It was a thrill, but she really did have to be careful. She started gently rolling her hips back and forth, feeling his flesh slide against her walls. He started moving in concert with her at first, his cock pressing eagerly up into her center.

She was quickly getting worked up, but she couldn't just ride him with abandon. She had to keep paying close attention to how his body reacted to every movement of hers. But that also made it more passionate, more intense. Every move she made was calculated for its effect on herself and on him.

His tension was building, she could feel his fingers digging into her hips. She felt him swell up inside of her. She knew that to keep herself safe, this was the right moment to dismount. But pulling herself up off his cock was the hard option. It would be so easy to just not do that. Every woman he slept with wound up pregnant; she may as well enjoy it.

But then; nothing. He stopped thrusting up into her, and managed to pull himself back from the edge. Disaster averted, at least for now.

"I could've had you there," he said.

"Then why didn't you?" she asked.

He had already won, and the spoils of victory were his for the taking whenever he liked. He had pushed her to the point beyond reason where she'd willingly accept it. If not this time, then maybe the next time. It made her feel corrupted, but also it drove her wild.

"Because I'm enjoying this more," he said. "And because when I knock you up, I want you to choose it more affirmatively than that. Otherwise, you might not keep it."

When, not if. At his words, the orgasm that Amy was studiously keeping at bay could no longer be contained. It hit her fast and hard. She was shaking and bucking and moaning, desperately hoping that he could weather the tempest inside her. She felt her body squeezing and caressing him, betraying her.

I'm not a breeder, she reminded herself. So why does my body react this way? She remembered what he had said. She was built for it. It was sure to happen sooner or later. She was starting to wonder if maybe he was right.

When she came down from her high, she felt him approaching his again. She realized that she now had a certain power over him too. She had found a line he wouldn't willingly cross. But she didn't want to torture the poor man.

She realized she'd already pushed her luck much further than she should have. So when she felt him swelling up again, she pulled herself off him with great reluctance, and brought her mouth down on him. She could taste herself and his sticky, salty precum. It was a relief, because she knew what his semen tasted like, and this wasn't it. A moment later, he put a hand on her head and exploded in her mouth.

Monday morning, her friend Jill was standing by her locker. Her flannel shirt was straining at the buttons now. "I heard about this little project of yours, through the support network."

"Support network?" Amy asked, before she realized. Of course the teenage mothers had a club. And now that was a social circle that Jill was a member of. "Oh."

"I'll do an interview, I'll tell you whatever you want to know, but I don't want my name published. I don't want anybody knowing it was me."

"That works for me," Amy said. "Jill, I meant to apologize for how I reacted."

"I can tell. You're changing, and that's what matters."

Amy knew what she meant. Her interview series was an attempt to show Jill she could do better at understanding the other side of the issue. But Amy also felt like it was changing her on a more fundamental level. For god's sake, she'd be pregnant with Alonso's child already, if he hadn't held back. And sooner or later, if Alonso's predictions were true, Amy would be changing even more, as motherhood would mold her body around it.

"Tell me what happened," Amy said, when they found a spot to talk privately in low voices.

"I thought I was doing everything right," Jill said. "I was on the pill and Craig was good about always using condoms. But then there was one time the condom slipped off inside of me. So I had to get a morning after pill. There was another time that it tore during the act, and we didn't find out until afterwards. Those emergency pills make me feel awful, by the way. When I missed my period, I realized that the pill wasn't the right dose anymore. I had grown and gained weight since I got it prescribed. That time I got an abortion pill and stopped it short."

"Wow. I had no idea," Amy said. What she meant was, you didn't tell me any of this at the time.

"I was ashamed, and I thought I could handle it myself," Jill said. "It's not something anyone has a right to know."

Amy nodded. "So what happened differently this time?"

"Well, you know that Craig is off at college already, so we're long distance. I was only with him the once on Thanksgiving weekend. And he wore a condom like usual. We didn't notice anything wrong with it at the time, but it must have sprang a leak or something. I didn't notice for like a month and a half, because I didn't know anything had gone wrong. Maybe if I'd caught it earlier, I would have aborted again, but at this point? I've got a foster family lined up. I'll give birth sometime this summer and be back on my feet for college in the fall."

"That's; badass, actually," Amy said.

By now she'd heard a bunch of pregnant girls talk through their plans for how to handle it. They had each found some way to make it work. But Amy was impressed with Jill. Amy thought, when I get pregnant, that's how I want to handle it. And then she realized where her thoughts had strayed, and she felt disgusted and ashamed with herself.

"Thanks," Jill said. "Are you cool with this?"

"Yeah," Amy said. "As long as you're not recruiting me for the club."

Amy was having a hard enough time staying out of that club as it was. She worried that with a little pressure, she might tip.

Jill laughed. "Of course not. I know you're more of a never-ever kind of person. But I want you to know that if you ever find yourself in the family way, you can count on me. I'm here for you."

Amy gave her a tight-lipped smile. She didn't feel like such a never-ever kind of person anymore. She could still hear Alonso saying it was going to happen sooner or later. She had even been ready to let it happen. In the moment, she almost wanted it. That scared her, but also excited her more than she wanted to even admit to herself. Nowadays all her most explosive fantasies involved feeling her lover spread his seed deep inside her. Or waking up already pregnant with his child. She was having a lot of trouble reconciling all of this with who she thought she was, the kind of girl who would never get into that situation.

In the days after talking to Jill, Amy thought a lot about contingency plans. Whether she'd abort or carry it to term. Whether she'd keep the baby or give it away. She knew a pregnancy could take a while to detect; she might already be pregnant from the risks she'd taken with Alonso. Neither of them thought he had ejaculated inside her (if he was a reliable source), and she wasn't 100% sure about his claim that his precum was sterile. Sure, she'd tried to put herself in the shoes of her interview subjects before, but these plans weren't just thought exercises anymore.

But also she felt bad for Jill. Jill hadn't even realized in the moment that she was taking a risk. To Amy that seemed like being cheated out of the opportunity to choose it in the moment. When she got pregnant, she wanted to know it was happening.

And as she said, Jill had done everything right, and life still found a way. It had been an uphill battle for Jill to stay childless, and eventually she had to surrender. Amy wondered how long she could fight that battle herself. Or if she should even try.

Amy counted ahead. If she got pregnant before the end of senior year, she might have to skip a year of college. But that'd be fine. Lots of kids took a gap year.

The next time she went over to Alonso's house, she told him, "We don't have to flip the coin anymore, unless you want to."

"Really? What changed?" he asked.

"I'm not pregnant, if that's what you're thinking," she said. Not yet, anyway. Though they were both obsessed with it apparently. "You've proven that I can trust you when it matters most."

She knew she might be overselling the extent of his virtue and judgement and self-control, but she wanted it to be true. And she didn't want it to all be on her all the time.

"So the training wheels are off?"

She nodded and smiled. "Oh, the training wheels are all the way off."

He climbed onto the bed with her and kissed her. He kissed her all the time, but this felt different. She wasn't his pupil anymore. She was an equal now in his eyes.

He kissed his way down her body, making her shiver and writhe. This wasn't a big change. They'd be doing basically the same thing as before, but with her eyes open for once. But they both knew there probably wasn't going to be any coming back from this. Amy wasn't sure he'd wear a condom with her ever again, and she was having trouble regretting that like she would have before.

He tongued her clit until she squeezed his head between her thighs and her hips bucked uncontrollably. When he finally let up, his face was smeared with her juices, and she could feel much more where that came from.

"You know you're ovulating, right?" he asked.

"What?"

"Your juices are stickier this time of the month. You also get hornier, and more willing to take risks," he said. "You didn't know?"

She blinked. It was news to her, and yet it explained so much. "No, I, "

It was something she hadn't noticed about herself, but it was also valuable information about how this could play out. She'd be at her most fertile today. It meant the risks they took would be riskier, but it also meant that if she decided to get pregnant, there'd be a higher risk of it happening when she intended it to. She thought about Jill getting knocked up without even knowing it at the time. That wasn't how Amy wanted it to go for her.

"I didn't mean to kill the mood," Alonso said, moving up on top of her.

Before he could press his weight down on her, she rolled the two of them over. Sitting atop his crotch, she guided his bare cock into herself. Knowingly, willingly, without a doubt. She knew there was a time when she would've never done such a thing, but something in her was broken now, or maybe it had just been reshaped into something new. It added a wicked delight to every sensation as she rolled her hips.

"No, just the opposite, actually," she said.

She let herself seek her own pleasure for a while in pressing her clit against his pubic bone, but she wasn't the only one.

"Dios mio, Amy," Alonso swore, struggling to hold himself back.

"I thought it was cheating for you to warn me," she said.

"We're not playing a game anymore."

"Oh it was never a game for me," Amy said. She stopped moving, and reached around behind her to grab his balls. "You will cum inside me. But not until I tell you to."

It was a dangerous thing to promise, but it also felt like a pretty safe prediction. And she enjoyed the glint in his eye.

He wrestled back control and rolled her onto her back, driving himself back into her, again without protection. The feeling of him sliding in and out of her drove her mad. Not just the sensation itself, but also the knowledge of what it meant, and what it was leading up to.

She was on the precipice of an orgasm she couldn't quite reach, and then she realized Alonso was keeping her there on purpose.

"Please!" she gasped.

"Please what?" he said in a choked voice. It was straining his endurance too.

"Don't stop."

"If I don't stop, I will ejaculate inside your vagina," he said. "Is that what you want?"

She hesitated, but she couldn't find the will to deny what every part of her wanted. "Yes."

She'd made a big show of having control over him, and now she resented how easily he turned the tables on her. But she also didn't want to resist. She wanted what he wanted. To be toyed with. To be claimed. To be ruined. She'd never felt him cum inside her before, but she could imagine it happening. She'd imagined it many, many times already, and brought herself to many, many orgasms doing so. Now she found she couldn't turn away from the prospect of experiencing it in real life.

Amy thought saying yes once would be enough. It was a mistake, she knew, and if he gave her the chance to have second thoughts and take it back, she just might. After all, it was the responsible thing to do.

"And if I do that, if I ejaculate inside your vagina, you will get pregnant," he said. "Are you saying that's something you want to happen?"

"Fuck," she gasped, desperate. His words made her think of all the cautionary tales drilled into her, but also the real lives of the pregnant girls she knew. It was all swirling around in her mind, in one unsolvable knot. But with every moment that she contemplated it, she felt the power that the possibility had over her. She could feel it in the way her whole body yearned for it. In the end, she had to admit it to him and to herself. "Yes."

That should be enough, but he still wasn't cumming inside her. Why not?? She was desperate for it, burning up with desire for it.

"I want to hear you say it," he said, slowly and carefully. "Tell me you want me to get you pregnant, and it'll happen. I'll ejaculate inside your vagina, and my sperm will find your egg, and you will be pregnant with our child. Tell me what you want, Amy."

He moved inside her intermittently, denying her of her climax, and denying himself too, as he waited.

"I want; " she began.

For a moment, she realized what she was about to say, and the real, impeding implications of saying it. She tried to dissuade herself from doing this. But she couldn't manage it. Not anymore.

"I want you cum inside me. I want to get pregnant with your child. Please."

Even as she was saying what he needed to hear, she felt him letting go of his self-control, swelling up inside her, once, twice, thrice, as the floodwaters built up inside of him. And he grew larger than she'd ever felt him before. Then his semen shot deep into her. She could feel the force of it rushing out of him and hitting her deepest recesses, then swirling and filling her with heat and fullness.

She had never felt a man ejaculate inside her before, but there was no mistaking the sensation, and she immediately knew what the pregnant girls told her. Like it did for Carmen, it immediately set off Amy's orgasm like a depth charge. She screamed and clung to Alonso with all her strength.

Her vaginal muscles contracted hard, almost painfully, around him. It made him grunt in her ear, as he swelled up again and shot more of his seed as deep into her as he could reach. As close to his target as he could get. This set off another shock wave in her synapses, making her squeeze down on him again.

She lost track of how many times their orgasms set each other off. How many voluminous spurts of sperm cells he put inside her. How many times her body welcomed that seed, thanked him for it, and squeezed more of it out of him. She remembered what he said. Maybe she really was built for this.

Afterwards, she could still the hot pressure of it all, seeking out her fertile egg. This was the part where she thought she'd regret it. She thought she'd freak out. But she was riding a stratospheric endorphin high. It stayed with her, even after she walked home and showered off the smell of sex.

Amy's mother had a weekend trip planned for the two of them. It meant she had no opportunity to sneak away and acquire a plan B. Not that she wanted to. She wasn't sure. Every time she thought about doing that, her mind went back to that perfect moment when he flooded her with his seed. She spent the whole weekend feverish with a desire she had no outlet for.

The next Friday, she went to Alonso again. No training wheels, no games, no uncertainty about what either of them wanted. When she left, her vagina was full of his semen again. He came inside her multiple times that afternoon.

But on a hunch, Amy stopped by the pharmacy to buy pregnancy tests. She bought a multi-pack; she red somewhere that you could get a positive result after a week. She expected to be testing every week until she saw a plus. But she took a test when she got home, and it was positive on the first try. From the first time Alonso ejaculated inside her. It seemed like luck, if she could call it that, but on the other hand, she had been ovulating that day, and as he'd said, maybe she really was built for it. She was certainly going to find out soon enough.

Then she sat down to finish her piece for the school paper. She wrote, "When I started working on this story, I didn't expect to have a story of my own to add to it. That was just about the last thing I could have anticipated. But talking to our pregnant classmates made me think about the unthinkable. I'm glad I did, because now I'm better prepared for the exciting next phase of life ahead of me. The names and identifying details have been scrubbed from the stories you're about to read, but what I can reveal is that one of them is my own. I too will be one of the girls graduating this spring with a baby bump under her gown. To my best friend, I'm sorry for doubting you. Turns out we'll always be twinsies."

Based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.

Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
Follow Unfollow
Share

Episodes

8 Minutes In A Carwash
6 May· Steamy-Stories
Hot sex to go with that hot wax.
by ClochardCeleste, listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
We pulled in to the gas station and he put the truck in park. “You want to tell me we’re at a gas station at one in the morning instead of in bed at my apartment?”
I pointed to the long, squat building adjacent to the gas station, its drive-in conveyorized tunnel car wash. I’d done a little recon on it, knew how it ran, knew all the levels of service it provided, and knew exactly how long the Ultimate Supreme Wash Plus service lasted. I’d run my own car through it last week. I knew that in exactly eight minutes your car got the Simoniz double bond, the wheel brite brake dust cleaner, the tire shine, UV protectant triple foam polish, and a hot wax and shine treatment.
“We never get each other alone like this, and you want to spend our time getting the truck washed?”
“Come on,” I said. “No one’s in line.”
He shook his head, but put the truck in drive again and steered it into the entrance bay. As I looked over at him scanning the instructions on the payment console, my body was already tensing up in anticipation. “Ultimate Supreme Wash Plus,” I said.
He grinned at me. “Are you telling me my truck is filthy?” No, I wanted to say, I’m telling you that I am.
A minute later, the door to the wash slowly opened and he drove his truck onto the conveyor. The candy-colored lights on the entrance arch blinked, encouraging us to drive forward. Forceful sprays of pre-wash and water hit the undercarriage. As he concentrated on getting the truck in just the right spot on the conveyor, I quietly unbuckled my seat belt. As soon as the door closed behind us, I’d only have eight minutes. A loud buzzer sounded and the lights on the arch glowed red. As the door squealed shut behind us, he put the truck in park and looked over at me. “You’re acting very weird.”
“Put your seat back,” I said. “All the way back.”
The way he looked at me, I knew he was starting to understand. He did as I said. “Now push the steering wheel all the way up.” He did this, too. Then I crawled across the center console and straddled him. I pulled my shirt over my head and leaned into him. Putting my lips on his ear, I whispered, “I’m going to make you feel so good.” I could feel his heart thundering in his chest; between my legs, his cock was already hard.
Slipping off him, and onto my knees, I was grateful for the roominess of his F150, and also grateful, for once, for my petite stature. I could feel the reverberations of the undercarriage wash as I knelt there, running my hands up the inside of his thighs. I let my fingers dance ever so lightly over the crotch of his track pants, his hard cock making the fabric taut. He laid his head back on the headrest and I heard him take several deep breaths. I reached up into his waistband and pulled his cock out. I ran my tongue around the tip, licking up the glistening pre-cum. I took him in my mouth, sucking just a little at first, and flicking the tip of my tongue against the underside of the head. I felt his hand in my hair, gently pushing it away from my face so he could watch me as I sucked him.
I leaned forward and took more of him in my warm mouth, working my way down his shaft until I had taken his entire length and I could feel him at the back of my throat. I pulled back a little and let my tongue run along the throbbing vein that ran the length of his cock. His groan turned me on so much that I could feel my pussy start to pulse. “Look at me as you work that cock,” he whispered. I lifted my eyes to his face with his cock in my mouth. The way he looked down at me made me so hot that I reached down under my skirt and ran my fingers over my pussy. They came away wet.
I wrapped my hand around the base of his cock and moved my mouth up and down his length, increasing my suction and letting my tongue swirl against the underside of his shaft. At the same time, with my other hand, I put my finger deep into my pussy and used my thumb to rub my clit. The sounds he made as I pleasured him were such a turn-on. I was so wet I couldn’t even finger-fuck myself properly.
Suddenly, the windows went opaque with cream-colored cleanser and I saw we were headed for the rolling brushes. Six minutes left. I climbed back onto him, but was surprised when he reached down and pressed the button to recline the seat flat. As it went horizontal, he edged himself away from under me and pointed to the seat. “Lie down and scoot up. It’s my turn. I want to eat that little pussy right now.”
This wasn’t part of the plan. This was going to be me pleasuring him for the length of time it took to get a car washed. And besides, I didn’t think we had time for this detour, considering the different ways I wanted to fuck him before the car wash was over. But the way he looked at me, I didn’t waste a moment scrambling up the seat so that I could rest my elbows on the back seat. He pushed my skirt above my hips and lifted me so that my knees were on his shoulders. Then he edged my thighs open with his head. The moment his lips touched my pussy, I had to stop myself from grinding myself into his face. As the rollers rocked the car back and forth, he ran his tongue first down one side of my clit, then down the other. Then he let it run gently over the top and I felt like I was going to come right then.
Being inside a private, enclosed space, with the roar of car wash implements in the background, stripped away my inhibitions, and instead of biting back my sounds of pleasure, I let them come. “I love the way you sound when you’re getting fucked,” he said.
“Put your fingers in me,” I said breathlessly. “Fuck me with your fingers as you eat me out.” He immediately put a finger in me, but it wasn’t enough–I needed more. He pulled out and worked two in. That was better. He leaned back into me and bathed my clit with his tongue as he thrust his fingers in and out. I opened my legs wider and wider until I had one foot on the driver’s side window and the other on the dashboard. He looked so good between my thighs. I moved against his fingers, my pussy gripping them tight. “That is so fucking good,” I panted.
The car lurched forward and was doused in an enormous splash of water, sending the creamy foam streaming down the windows. I realized we were now in the UV foam wash. We had four minutes left. He drew back and wiped his mouth with a handful of fabric from my skirt, and laughed. “You are dripping.”
I pulled his head to mine. “I want you in my pussy right now.” He grinned at me and ran his tongue over the edge of his front teeth in that way that drove me insane and I felt myself on the edge of losing control. “Then I want that bra off,” he said. I’ve never taken a bra off so fast. His hot tongue was on my nipple in a second, and I could feel the stimulation as keenly as if he’d been licking my clit. I groaned and opened my legs wide again, raising my hips to meet his hard cock. “Please fuck me now.”
He guided himself into my tight cunt slowly at first and he felt so good that I tried to pull him in the rest of the way, but he pinned my arm against the seat and tortured me by making me take him inch by inch. With my free arm, I reached down for my clit. “I am going to come so hard on your cock, daddy.”
He gave me that sexy grin again. “Oh, are you going to come on my cock?”
“Yes, Daddy.”
He pushed himself deeper into me, and a look of pure pleasure crossed his face. “Oh my god,” he groaned. The soap rained down the sides of the window as the car was jostled by the foam brushes. He pulled back a little so he could watch his thick cock moving in and out of my pussy. I kept playing with myself as he fucked me. “That’s right, rub that clit while I fuck your tight little pussy.” He released my arm and pushed my right leg up so that it was on his shoulder. “Can I fuck you harder?”
“Daddy, you can do anything you want to this pussy.”
He started pounding me so hard I couldn’t tell if the truck was rocking from the foam brushes or from us. Water flowed down the windows again as the conveyor moved the truck forward, and I saw, for the first time, a security camera trained on the belt. I don’t know why I hadn’t even considered this possibility–I seized up a little, and he noticed. “What’s wrong?”
I pointed to the camera, and he wrenched around to look at it. “What if someone’s watching us right now?“He ran his hand over my breasts and tweaked my nipple. “You mean, what if the night clerk is in the back room, watching us on the security feed right now?” I nodded. He started fucking me again, this time with slow, deep, long strokes. “If he’s watching you get your pussy pounded like this,” he whispered in my ear, “then he’s stroking his cock.”
The idea of another man jerking himself off as he watched me get fucked was such a turn-on–I pictured him standing in front of the closed-circuit TV, spitting in his hand, and then jerking off his stiff cock as he watched another man get his cock off in my pussy. “That’s so hot,” I whispered.
“You like that, baby?” he growled, speeding up his thrusts. “Yeah, I know you want him to get himself off watching you get fucked so good.” This idea was so intensely hot that my orgasm crept up on me without warning. It bore down on me like a freight train; there was no way to stop it. I imagined the night clerk groaning as he stroked, watching me get fucked, then imagined his roar of pleasure as the cum exploded from his cock and streamed over his hand. My orgasm sent my body into a convulsion. “Fuck, I’m coming, I’m coming so fucking hard, oh my god, don’t stop!” I clamped down on his hips with my thighs and my pussy throbbed. I threw my head back and cried out so loud that I was sure I could be heard over at the gas station. “God, I’m about to fill you up,” he said, as the truck lurched forward again, into the last segment of the wash, the hot wax. Though I was still swimming in the waves of pleasure from my orgasm, I put both hands on his chest and pushed him off me. We only had two minutes left. He looked down at me, confused. “What are you doing?”
I pulled my legs up and flipped over so that I was lying on the inclined seat face-down. “I want you to finish in my ass.” I heard his sharp intake of breath behind me. He gently ran his hands across my buttocks. “Are you sure?”
I looked over my shoulder at him, biting my lower lip. “What are you waiting for?” He fingered my pussy and used my post-orgasm wetness to lubricate my asshole, then pushed his cock back up my cunt to get it wet.
As I watched the hot wax droplets sprinkle onto the rear windshield, he used his hand to push on the small of my back so my ass was raised up. I reached behind me and pulled my cheeks open so he could push the head of his cock inside me. He went slowly, pushing against the resistance, and for a moment, I couldn’t imagine there was any way he could get his big cock inside that tiny hole. He reached underneath me and hooked his finger in my pussy while, with his other hand, he continued to thread his cock into my ass. I gasped as I began opening up to accommodate him–a strange sensation, edged with pain. I knew beyond it was an entirely different kind of pleasure, the kind that was impossible to put into words, but he had to push himself entirely inside my ass to get me there. He continued lubricating his shaft with my juices, easing his way into me.
“Holy shit,” he groaned. I rocked my hips against him to take him those last couple inches, and finally I felt his body against my ass. He was balls-deep and slowly started working his cock in and out of my tight hole. He pushed my head down and tangled his fingers in my hair. “Beg for it,” he whispered. “Tell me how bad you need to get your ass fucked.” I clenched against his cock, barely able to speak. He pulled my hair harder. “Beg for it.”
“Oh, daddy, I fucking need that cock in my ass.”
He reached around beneath me and found my clit. He flicked it rhythmically in just the right place, faster and faster as he fucked me. The sensation was so good it was almost unbearable. I ground my hips against him. “Fuck yes,” he growled, “milk that cock.”
I felt the truck come to stop on the belt. The air dryers roared on. I knew the door would be opening any moment. There couldn’t be more than thirty seconds left before we were exposed to the world again. He took hold of the edge of the seat for leverage, using it to push himself as deep in my ass as he could go. “Right there,” he whispered. “Right…fucking…there. I’m gonna come, I’m gonna fucking come.”
Hearing his voice, hoarse with pleasure that I was giving him, sent me careening toward the edge, and before I even understood what was happening, I was coming again, just as he exploded in me. He roared as he filled me up with his cum.
I could see the tunnel growing lighter as the door slowly opened, but I could barely move; my legs were quivering. As the hum of the giant dryers ceased, he helped me sit up. The blinking lights of the exit arch lit up his face as he smiled down at me. He started to say something, then just shook his head, and tucked himself back into his track pants. As I pulled my shirt back on and smoothed my skirt, I could feel his cum dripping out of me, but I didn’t care. I fell against the window like a rag doll. I was completely used up. He readjusted the driver’s side seat and reset the rear-view mirror, which I’d kicked askew.
The door was all the way open now, revealing the bays of fuel pumps and illuminated lottery signs. As he steered his truck out of the car wash and past the gas station, I saw a single figure in front of the window, watching us as we drove away.
by ClochardCeleste for Literotica
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Leave It To Her Beaver
6 May· Steamy-Stories
Leave it to her beaverThe 1950s was a swinging time.
Based on a post by mydeepsix. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Forward:
People think the 1950s were a prudish, almost Victorian time, the "Leave it to Beaver" era of "Separate single beds for married couples", but that is so untrue. In a well-crafted effort to convince society to embrace the television, Hollywood moguls heavily censored the studios to leave out any hint of sexuality. Networks were hiding sex, and so were communities across the nation. But every town had countless social groups who collaborated in mutual sexual kinks. Here’s a tale from my early years.
Homecoming.
I arrived home from an overnight business trip early one afternoon, just as the lawn boy was peddling away on is bicycle. Bobby, shirtless, young, blonde kid working the summer to pay for next semester at city college. The lawn looked great, I noticed the hedges were freshly trimmed.
My wife Maureen was waiting for me, dressed in a housecoat and pink fuzzy slippers. "Welcome Home!" she said, kissing me on the cheek. I turned and kissed her on the mouth, surprising her a little, I think, but kissing her deeply. She hesitated at first, then kissed me back with gusto. I thought I detected a musky scent on her breath, for a moment, but then she reached between us and ran her fingers over my trousers to tug my growing cock, and I quickly forgot about it. "Can't wait until tonight, Mister, so I can welcome you back properly!" she chided me.
"The lawn looks great!" I said, as she twirled off. "A home maker does what she can; I think Bobby did an especially good job today." She said, with a wicked grin, before disappearing into the kitchen.
Then she came back into the living room with an icy martini and handing it to me, saying "Marge from 21st street said that when she gives him a blowjob, he trims her hedges for free." She said, in a feigned serious tone. I smiled. Marge is a famous slut, locally. Married, but lusty. Her retired husband liked to fish, She likes young men.
We were married since she was 19. Maureen was the sexiest woman I had ever met. She grew more sensual and beautiful with each passing year. She seldomly ovulates, so we rarely deal with menstruation inconveniences.
For a few years we tried having a baby. It was not to be. So for the past 7 years we assumed we couldn’t. But on the bright side, we didn’t need condoms.
I’m well-hung and carry a big sack. Maureen and I loved fucking at least 4 nights a week. I traveled overnight for business, 2 or 3 days a month. I had weeklong travel events at least twice each year.
I was still classy and skilled enough to easily pick up a lady or two, usually married, for the evening's entertainment at the hotel bar wherever I stayed. Married women were eager to have a sexy adventure; then eager to leave once it was over.
I never asked Maureen what she did when I was gone, but I'd met enough wives over the years to understand a woman's needs. Our rule was "No strangers are invited back to the house unless we were both home." Home was our sanctuary, period.
Younger generations can call this "cheating", but in fact we were both living our best lives, and our marriage was strong.
We had a few select friends, couples actually; whom we swapped partners with. Usually on New Years Eve and Independence Day, at least.
Which reminded me of the freshly trimmed hedges I'd noticed earlier. I wondered if she was joking, or if she actually sucked Bobby's young cock outside, discretely? I'll have to ask her about that later.
It was Friday, early autumn, we had a dinner engagement at the home of Neville Sinclair, a local celebrity. Both Maureen and I volunteered each year for his favorite charity, and this year he generously offered his home (Summer home, actually;) for our annual celebration.
We knew him because he sometimes invited us over to meet his latest supermodel date, (showing off), or rising Hollywood starlet he was coaching. The night almost always ended with me screwing the model while he seduced Maureen in another room. He had class and sophistication, and his friendship and business connections were good for my career. My wife knew how to give my career a boost, like a lot of wives then. Maureen liked that he tried so hard to please her, and certainly the full dress dinners and expensive outings were a welcome treat.
The Sinclair Home.
At the celebration, Marge and I wore tennis whites, hoping to get a game in after the festivities, His house outside of town was enormous, you really didn't see it from the road in its entirety. 12 bedrooms, a pool, dock, solarium, separate parking facilities, the works. Our host had hired caterers, and staff, the party was grand. Almost the whole neighborhood was in attendance. This event was the highlight of the summer.
"Darn it!, Adam is here!" Maureen said, exasperated.
Adam was a nice young man. Tall lanky athlete, he fancied himself a bit of a lady’s man. Not even graduated college yet, and he thought he knew everything. And said so, often. The trouble was I saw him at work, we both saw him at church, and he volunteered seemingly just to hang around where he could bump into Maureen. He was everywhere we were. At the volunteer job site, he never missed an opportunity to take off his shirt, and flex when he knew Maureen was nearby. When we were moving building materials, if I picked up two cinder blocks, he'd make a point of getting three of four at a time. If I carried 5 planks of wood, he grabbed 10. I knew Maureen was amused by those antics, and I'm sure she was flattered by this stud performing for her attentions.
But, we both got an "Immature" vibe from him, and thought it best not to include him in any of our sexy times. Especially his obnoxious ambition to one-up me, Neither Maureen or I had any interest in playing that game with him. (Hint: If you want to fuck my wife, don't be annoying to me!) Still, he was nothing of not persistent. At the party, She decided to prank him.
After the dinner celebration, we did get a few matches in on our host's tennis court. Then wandered around the grounds and house. It was a treat to explore the well-kept grounds. Also, we were trying to ditch the ever-present Adam. It became a game. At one point, I saw Maureen whisper something to slutty old Marge,
Then, Maureen said (loud enough for Adam to overhear) "Let's take our drinks up to the rooftop terrace and watch the sunset!" I visibly agreed, and we left down a long hall to the stairway, herding the crowd ahead of us, drinks in hand. At the last turn, Maureen looked behind to see if we'd been followed, then darted into a separate stairway leading down. We both hid just inside and waited until we heard Adam pass by on his way to the roof area and the lusty Marge in waiting. There would be enough people out there to distract him for a little while, at least.
Maureen confessed with an evil grin; "I told Marge that Adam was looking for her."
I chuckled at the thought. She would certainly tie him up for as long as she could. Poor Adam!
Gameroom.
We crept down the stairs to what we discovered was a party room. There was a full, stocked bar, pool table, pinball machines, and a jukebox. We left the lights off, but there were neon beer logo signs and the bar was lit from below, so our eyes got used to it pretty quickly, and it was fun to explore. In one corner near the pool table, was an old "Gypsy Fortuneteller" booth. It was essentially a wooden phone booth, except one side had a mirror with an old gypsy looking at a crystal ball, painted on the glass. If you entered from the back, you would tell it was a one-way mirror, and there was a light that when you hit a lever, illuminated your face. The illusion was, from the outside, it looked as if the gypsy had come to life. People would stand outside looking at the mirror, ask the gypsy a question, and the performer would hit the lever and speak.
I stepped in, and Maureen (acting innocent) stood in front of the booth, saying "Oh, wise and mysterious gypsy, what is my fortune?" I flickered the lever, the lights illuminated my face and in a low voice with my best gypsy accent, said: "You will have an orgasm soon! In fact, many!"
Maureen feigned shock. As I left the booth, my arms surrounded her tight, athletic body and I pulled her close, feeling her firm tits pushing against my chest, and kissing her deeply. I said "I'm so lucky to have you, my love!"
She giggled, replying "You said the magic words, look!" and she showed me that she had removed her panties and were waiving them around.
Still kissing her, I managed to drop my shorts in record time and pull her legs up over my hips. I walked back, lifting her ass onto the pool table, and in a swift motion my hard cock slid deep inside her tight, wet, cunt, pounding away.
In a few short moments, she was moaning quietly and I was pumping her cunt full of my hot semen. She slid off the table and bent down to take my dripping wet cock in her mouth, savoring the fresh taste of our combined sex, it was a great part of our routine.
Adam’s Entry.
Just then we heard footsteps on the stairs and a voice "Maureen?" It was Adam, he found us! There was no escape!
Maureen quickly picked up my shorts and her panties, pushing them into my hands and pushing me toward the gypsy booth. In a moment, I was secreted inside, but naked from the waist down still semi-hard too. Maureen grinned slyly at me, putting a finger against her lips "Shush" she mouthed, winking at me. What was that sly minx up to?
"Adam, I'm here" Maureen said, demurely. Leaning up against the pool table, and striking a sexy pose. "Leave the lights out, we don't want to attract attention" she said, slyly sneaking me a wink.
Adam looked around as his eyes adjusted to the low light, but Maureen put her hand on the side of his face, caressing his cheek. Adam looked like a deer who just spotted a wolf, his eyes wide. "Do you want to kiss me, Adam?" Maureen said, innocently.
‘How devious’ I thought, a great prank! He'd get a mouthful of my cock musk and cum from her lips, that would be funny!"
Not waiting for an answer, Maureen pulled his head down to her lips. I never noticed how tall he was, maybe six two? But he bent over and kissed her. I thought I detected Adam start to pull away, perhaps realizing what her mouth tasted of, but Maureen grabbed his head with both hands and pulled him closer, kissing him passionately. It didn't take Adam too long to get over his surprise and he pulled Maureen in close, running his meaty hands over her back and touching the sides of her tits.
I watched, fascinated, as she ran her hands over his muscled body as well, slowly and erotically touching him and getting him hot. This was too funny! I was afraid Adam might hear me chuckling, so I gritted my teeth. Any minute now he'd realize he'd been set up, and bolt home! She was good!
But, to my surprise, the kiss when on, and Maureen let him slip his tongue into her mouth. I could see her chest heaving, and I knew she was allowing herself to become aroused. I thought to step out and stop things, but hesitated. Not sure why, but watching her with a lusty young man, maybe his first time with a woman, was oddly erotic, and I felt my own arousal growing.
Adam Cleans my spunk.
She pushed him back for a moment, and asked "Do you know how to eat a cunt, Adam?" I almost choked, stifling a laugh. Adam, looked worried for a second, I'm not sure he'd ever seen a cunt! But he nodded.
Maureen said "Put my legs over your strong shoulders!" She leaned back on the pool table, lifting her tennis skirt, and showing him she was not wearing panties.
"Lick my hot cunt Adam;” Maureen pleaded. Adam hesitated.
"I'm so wet for you, see?" She said, pleading, and spreading her legs, lustfully.
Oh, My god! She was going to get him to lick my fresh cum load out of her cunt! I was shocked, this was a devilish trick indeed! That would teach him not to lust after a married woman!
Adam clumsily lifted her legs and Maureen locked her knees around his shoulders. Adam moved his face tentatively into Maureen's cooch and started licking, tentatively. Amateurishly. I thought she'd push him away and reveal the joke to him, at any moment, humiliating him and sending his on his way; but she didn't, in fact she seem to encourage him. Maureen gasped and visibly shuddered at his efforts. He was a trouper, no doubt now, and his tongue continued to lap and his lips kiss at her cunt.
"Oh, lick my wet cunt! Please, harder!" Maureen cried out. She looked up at Adam whose busy tongue was pleasing her. He raised her legs higher and pulled them apart, exposing her wet, hairy slit. I don't know if he had any idea he was licking up her husband's fresh cum, but he was undeterred, and when at it with gusto. Young guys will do crazy things for cunt, that is for certain.
"Ah; oh yes!" Maureen cried out as Adam's tongue licked across her vulva. He flicked his tongue lightly against her clitoris before diving back in, deeply.
Maureen moved one hand down to open up her cunt for Adam, pushing his head in with the other. I could see her pulling her cunt lips aside and letting the cream flow out.
Adam tongued her clit and then fastened his mouth on it, sucking hard and pushing in deeply with his tongue.
"Oh; God! Yes! Oh Adam!" Maureen cried out as her cunt was overwhelmed with sensation. "Oh; what are you doing? It’s fabulous; Oh, ah; Adam don't stop; keep doing that;” Maureen was rapidly losing control of the situation. What started out as a prank, was evolving into my wife enjoying, and even reaching orgasm from this hapless young suitor.
Adam pushed a finger into her already sensitive hole and curled it upward, exposing her little button clit.
Maureen quivered in sensual shock as his finger found her sensitive g spot. He finger fucked her as he continued to suck and tongue her clit and cunt.
Encouraged by her cries of pleasure, Adam was relentless in stimulating her g spot, licking her wet cunt, lapping both our combined cream like a hungry wolf.
Her entire body writhed and squirmed uncontrollably, she squealed and panted hard, her cunt must have positively tingled. By her response the feeling must have been intense.
"Oh god, I'm gonna cum; Don't stop! Don't take your finger out, Adam! She cried out. "Adam! It’s so intense, Oh god, oh fuck; oh!"
Adam didn't stop his fingering and licking.
Maureen arched her back as she drove her cunt urgently into Adam's face, as if trying to clamped down on Adam's finger and pull in deeper into her cunt. As her orgasm hit her, She lost all control.
"Ah; Ah; ah! Argh oh Fuck" Maureen's hips quivered and her thighs clenched his head, her body trembled spasmodically and then she stiffened, cried out, then went limp. Adam withdrew his fingers and wiped his mouth on the back if his arm.
"Did you really cum?" he asked her, boyishly.
She eyed him, incredulously. "God; Yes!; that was amazing; " She said, softly, panting. Holding onto him, legs still shaking, she said "So hard", as if admitting it to herself.
She looked up at him with wide eyes, perhaps re-evaluating him in new light. "Oh wow! It was so good;” Maureen whispered, her voice exposing the surprise she felt, still trembling from the body-shaking orgasm. She looked at Adam's tented out pants. Maureen ran her hand along the length of his hardness, it's apparent remarkable size, still confined in his baggy shorts, but just barely.
Maureen’s Show Tryst.
She glanced over at me, still hidden in the booth, but any thought I had of pranks or laughing, long gone. She tugged at his belt. I silently gasped.
"Can I return the favor? Please?" Maureen asked softly, almost demurely.
She glanced at me, and I realized she was actually asking me, but Adam took it as his green light and pulled his own shirt off. Maureen put her hands on his young, chiseled chest, pinching a nipple playfully.
Adam dropped his pants like they were on fire. I was just about to jump out and stop him, when I saw Maureen pull her tennis dress over her shoulders and then tossing it away, roughly tearing her bra off in the same motion. Then nude, she urgently pulled his stiff cock into her waiting cunt. It all happened so fast, I hardly noticed that Adam was completely nude as well.
I froze and watched, fascinated. When we swapped partners in the past, we never played in the same room. I'd never seen her so passionate, so in erotic heat, from this vantage point before. It was remarkable. I became very aware that my cock was rock hard, and dripping precum all over the booth. My head was spinning.
Adam slid in to Maureen roughly, wet as she was she still gasped as she accommodated his size. She was so beautiful, so wild. Both of their fit bodies glistening with sweat and glowing from the soft neon bar lights, his urgent thrusts and her desperate, sensual writhing and soft little cries of encouragement, was incredibly erotic to experience. I lost all sense of time, a voyeur, watching my beautiful sexy wife perform for me, in the most intimate and exotic way possible, breaking taboos and with secret glances, daring me to follow her down this rabbit hole, to be a witness to her unbridled lust.
Adam slammed into her with no hesitation, months of his pent up desire being realized at this moment. Maureen's big tits shaking and jiggling with each desperate thrust. I think she was approaching another orgasm, when Adam's muscular body stiffened, then pumped his pulsing cock into my wife with raw animal passion, over and over again, filling her wanton cunt with his young seed, before finally going limp. I looked down, my own cock was spurting hot jizz in powerful jets, all over the inside of the booth; I'd cum without ever touching my cock.
Adam fell backwards, his chest heaving, his wet cock clipping out of her cunt, but still mostly hard and dripping. He used his hand to balanced himself on the pool table, watching as Maureen lay there, shivering in the afterglow.
Adam Gets Put In His Place.
After partially catching his breath, He leaned over to her and asked "Was that better than your husband fucks you?"
Maureen, even though panting herself, looked genuinely amused by that question, and raising herself up on her elbows, replied "Oh, Adam, of course not.” She gave him a patronizing smile, patted his head and added; “It was a fun romp, but you have so much to learn about women!"
Adam looked like he'd just struck out at the world series, and hung his head. I fell in love with her, all over again.
Maureen reached over for a nearby bar towel and cleaned up her nethers. Then she knelt to tenderly whip off Adam’s long, slender shlong, and after kissing and licking the purple head of his still hard cock, gently cleaned him off, then tried to sop up the continuing puddle dripping from her wet, fucked cunt and tight ass.
Maureen said "You've got a lot going for you. A little more practice and I'm sure you'll do fine! And never, ever, compare yourself to my husband. Never ever mention this fling to anyone. If you do these things properly, We might have another event, together. If you violate my trust, I will violate your reputation. Cappeesh?" she winked to him and smiled.
Adam dressed quickly, almost as if embarrassed by his own awkward attempt to impress her, he looked up at Maureen for a second, said "Um, Thanks." and quickly dressing, hurried up the stairs.
Once he was gone, I exited the booth and hurried over to Maureen and helped her off the pool table, noticing it was soaked and stained. (Neviille would get a kick out of that, when we told him how it happened, I thought). She clung to me, weakly, and said "Well, that was, energetic!" Snapping out of my trance, I kissed her deeply and said, quite honestly "That was the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen, you are incredible! I love you so much!"
We hurried to dress but were both such a mess, we plotted to sneak out unseen and escape to our car.
On the way home, Maureen raised her dress up and said "Oh, no! I've left my panties back there!" I laughed and said "No sense going back for them, now!" But she left her dress hiked up, exposing her double-fucked cunt to the fresh evening air. Slowly, she inserted a finger into her cunt and then raised it to her lips, savoring the taste. She lowered her finger back to her hard little clit and started to masturbate right there in the car! I was shocked, this was not something I'd ever seen her do before! Luckily, our route home was down rural roads, or I'd be in danger of crashing into another vehicle. As she neared orgasm, she started calling out, almost involuntarily "Fuck me, boy! Fuck me hard!" Her body shook as she came, then seemed to return to her senses, straightening out her dress.
When we got home, I helped her into the bedroom, undress and gently slip into bed. As she lay down, I couldn't help but push my head between her spread legs and inhale, deeply. I literally felt a pulse in my cock as it started to stiffen! Daring a little more, I ran my tongue across her clit, gently. The taste was not unpleasant, I noted. Maureen squealed and pushed my head away, almost begging 'Oh, no, I'm so sore, not tonight, Okay?" Then she pushed me on my back and slid down over me, until her mouth made passionate love to my stiff cock.
There’s one thing Maureen does better than anyone. Her mouth, lips, tongue, and throat; can produce my cum blast in under two minutes, when she’s on her game.
After 4 blasts down her warm throat, she slide halfway off and gave my undershaft a sensual post coital tongue massage. After I went soft, she slid up.
I kissed her, gently, and she kissed me back, a long, lingering kiss. Then she rolled off and rested beside me, laid on her side.
I rolled in to spoon her, cupping her lower tit in my palm. She lifted her leg and reached for my ‘willy’, then tucked it up against her cunt lips, and let her leg fall, cuddling my limp ‘dragster’ in her ‘garage’ for the night.
"Maybe we should hire Adam to trim our hedges?" I asked, teasingly.
"Well;” She noted, "A home maker does what she can!"
Based on a post by mydeepsix for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Missing episodes?

Click here to refresh the feed.
DD Donna’s Party Game: Part 3
4 May· Steamy-Stories
How far is too far?
In 3 parts, based on a post by ret 123. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Sylvia’s party game was getting steamier than anyone had imagined. It was fantasy baseball in a new definition, and involved stripping, drinking, or sexual interactions. By now most of us were naked or nearly so. The girls were wasted and could not tolerate another drink.
To make things more dramatic, the girls offered a wager of $100 each, that the guys would not last.
Now another homerun was hit; this time by the Girls’ Oakland team. But this required the same coitus regardless of whose team hit the ball. Most of the girls having reached their limit of alcohol, the girls drew names each hoping to negotiate something with the guy whose name she had selected. Donna picked the name of my buddy, Ronny, who was infatuated with her. Diane picked my former roommate, Mark, who was completely wasted. The beautiful, blonde, Angie, picked my name. Sylvia picked my black friend, Tyrone.
The room was tense as everyone was waiting to see what the girls would do. Sylvia quickly made a decision. She walked up to Tyrone, gently grabbed the middle of his big cock and led him by the cock to the back bedroom. Everyone hooted and yelled as she took him to the back.
Ronny looked so excited I thought he might explode. I assumed that Donna would drink a beer. However, Ronny looked between me and Donna trying to figure out a way to have sex with my gorgeous girlfriend without making me mad. Finally, he said to Donna, "Donna, what if we agreed that I would just feel you up instead of going all of the way?"
Donna smiled and turned to look at me, with her back leaning on Ronny’s chest. Donna seemed relieved. I looked in her bright blue eyes and said, "It is up to you, baby. I told you that you could play." What the hell is wrong with me!
Donna quickly agreed to Ronny’s proposal and offered him her naked body. Ronny looked like he had died and gone to heaven. His hands immediately wrapped her from behind & grabbed both of Donna's big knockers while Donna smiled and looked at me.
Angie now approached me. At first, I assumed that a nice girl like Angie would drink. But, she walked up to me, grabbed my hand and started walking toward the bedroom door. I couldn't believe that good-looking Angie wanted to take me to the back and fuck me. Before this party, Angie had a good reputation and was generally thought of as a girl who was either a somewhat prude or a tease. This would have been really hot except I knew Donna was a little jealous of Angie and I didn't want to do anything to upset my girlfriend.
I looked at Donna for some guidance. I could always drink a beer to avoid sex with Angie. I was already imagining the shit I was going to get from my friends if I passed up sex with this beautiful blonde. Angie flipped her long blonde hair behind her so that her nice, firm tits were easier for me to see. I wasn't sure what Donna wanted me to do, so I stalled for time by saying to Angie I was willing to negotiate.
Angie looked a little surprised that a guy would want to negotiate when she was offering to fuck him. However, she smiled at me and said, "I will get on my knees right here and give you oral sex."
I gulped and looked at Donna thinking that she would tell me to drink. Instead, as Ronny fondled both of her tits, she seemed to be absorbed in the process of letting my friend feel her up in public and said, "I told you that you could play, baby."
I couldn't believe my luck. My cock was already hard from watching my naked girlfriend get felt up. Now, Angie was dropping to her knees in front of me and started kissing my balls. She looked so sexy. I lusted after Angie for a couple of years before Donna came to campus.
I was worried that Donna was still going to get mad at me if I showed too much interest in Angie. Donna was staring at me as she was felt up. Donna's tits were shaking and swaying as Ronny tried to feel every inch of them. I looked at Donna as Angie started licking and kissing the shaft of my cock. I tried my best to focus on and look at Donna, as Angie slid her soft lips over the head of my cock. Soon, Angie was sucking away on my cock. I couldn't believe a nice girl like Angie would suck my cock in front of a crowd. Apparently, the crowd couldn't believe it either because they let loose a long sustained roar.
It is hard to believe, but I tried my best to look as if I was not too excited about a girl who looked like a swimsuit model sucking my cock with a crowd of people watching and cheering her on. I tried not to hump her gorgeous face and I tried my best to only look at Donna. Of course, seeing my voluptuous girl being felt up made my cock hard too. I was desperately trying to avoid cumming in Angie's mouth even though she was on her knees doing what I had dreamed of for several years. I somehow managed to hang on until someone called time. Angie, kissed my cock and slowly stood up. She gave me a quick kiss and returned to her teammates.
Donna looked extremely horny, but did not seem to be upset with me at all. I was relieved. Her attitude had changed as she got more and more horny, and drunk.
I didn't get to watch very much of it, but Diane had offered to let Mark play with her big jugs to avoid having to drink another beer. Mark agreed. He spent some time rubbing Diane's tits. However, a good deal of the time, he put his hands under her heavy tits and flopped them up and down . Diane was completely embarrassed to have her naked tits flopped around in front of a big crowd. She tried to make him stop, but Mark was drunk and thought it was hilarious that Diane was so embarrassed. Finally, she gave up and let him flop her tits around.
Sylvia and Tyrone were called out of the bedroom. Sylvia looked disheveled. She also looked a little stunned. I wondered if Sylvia had ever had a cock like Tyrone's before. Tyrone was smiling and laughing. Judging from the size and hardness of his huge black cock, it did not appear that Sylvia was able to make him cum in two minutes. From what I knew about Sylvia, it was not for lack of trying.
I saw Sylvia and Diane speak briefly to each other. Then, they called for Donna to join them. They then had what appeared to be a serious conversation or at least as serious a conversation as three young girls can have while standing naked(or almost naked) in a crowded drunken room. Donna looked worried as Sylvia and Diane spoke to her. Several times, she glanced at me as her friend and sister spoke to her.
The Commissioner started the video again. After a couple more outs, Kansas City came up to bat again. The Kansas City batter hit a ball so hard, it looked like it might completely leave the ballpark. The guys were all cheering again.
Usually, when our team scored, the girls sort of flailed around for a few minutes trying to decide what to do. This time was different. Diane came straight to me with her big jugs swaying, grabbed my hand and headed to the bedroom. I looked at Donna to see what she wanted me to do. She saw me look at her and shouted that she said I could play. I was secretly pretty excited to go to the bedroom with my girlfriend's busty, religious sister.
In the bedroom, Diane closed the door and suggested that I lie down on the bed. I laid on the bed on my back with my cock pointing straight up at the ceiling. Diane then straddled my body on the bed. I thought for a moment that the devout girl was going to fuck me. However, what she did was lift her huge watermelon size tits and squeezed them around my hard cock. It felt really good, but looked even better. Her hands couldn't really control her knockers so they were flopping all around my cock. Then, she started titty fucking my cock by pumping it up and down with her big tits. I loved it.
As I watched her titty fucking me, I lost my head and said, "Your sister always sucks my cock while she does that."
She looked at me and said, "I have never tried that with a man." She looked at the sky for a moment and said, "Lord forgive me." She then looked at me and said, "I will do it with my mouth if you promise not to tell anyone and promise not ejaculate in my mouth."
I moaned, "Okay, I will not tell anyone and I will do my best not to cum in your mouth."
She seemed to accept this answer and said only, "This is so embarrassing."
About that time, a huge roar came from the other room. I remember thinking that something really hot must have been happening.

She then repositioned her huge melons around my cock and put the head of my cock in her mouth. Diane then started sucking away on my cock. While admiring her huge rack for about a year, it never occurred to me that she would suck cock. She seemed like such a prude. I was overwhelmed that my cock was now in her religious mouth. Soon she was pumping away on my cock with both her tits and her mouth. She was still wearing her glasses as she bobbed up and down on my hard cock. I thought sure I was going to cum in Diane's mouth, but the thought that Donna might get upset with me made me resist. Before too long, someone called time. I moaned a little when Diane's mouth and big knockers came off of my cock.
She said as we got up from the bed, "I thought you were going to ejaculate."
When I replied, "Me too!" she playfully hit my arm and reminded me that I had promised not to cum in her mouth.
She also said, "I am glad my first time was with you. Thank you."
I replied, "No, thank you. You were really good especially for your first time."
I hoped she didn't tell her sister what we did.
We left the bedroom and returned to our teams. Donna was standing talking to the other girls with her tits shaking like a bowl of Jello. She didn't seem to notice the jiggling.
Sylvia restarted the video of the baseball game and Oakland's manager apparently conceded defeat because he replaced his pitcher with a reserve infielder. Without a pitcher on the mound, Kansas City would be able to easily get more hits and home runs.
A moan went up from the girls' team. Another home run soon followed.
I watched to see if Donna would take a drink, but before she had a chance to decide, Sylvia came over to me, grabbed my hand and headed to the bedroom. I looked at Donna, but she wasn't looking.
Sylvia didn't have the tits of Diane and Donna, but she had a sexy slender body that was hot and nice tits if you aren't comparing them to the Kelly sisters.
Sylvia closed the bedroom door and we headed for the bed.
I said, "What do you want to do, Sylvia?"
She sort of rolled her eyes and said, "I want you to fuck me."
I am pretty sure that I had never heard a girl say anything like that before. My cock immediately got hard.
Sylvia lay down on the bed and spread her legs. I was worried that Donna would find out that I fucked Sylvia and that her sister had sucked my cock. I hesitated a moment and then the temptation of a sexy hot girl wanting to be fucked was too much for me. I jumped on the bed and kissed Sylvia. I always kissed Donna as we had sex and did it out of habit. I could tell the kiss surprised Sylvia, but she went along with it and even stuck her tongue in my mouth. However, after a fairly long kiss while I squeezed one of her firm tits, she said, "Why don't you fuck me? We don't have long."
I reached down and inserted my hard cock in her cunt. She was soaking wet. I then remembered that she had probably fucked Tyrone with his gigantic cock earlier. As my cock slowly entered her, she said, "Oh yeah. That feels so, so good. Tyrone nearly split me in half. I think he needs to find a bigger woman."
I didn't really like the reminder about how many cocks Sylvia had taken, but it felt really good. I started thinking that I might cum in Sylvia. She moaned and groaned with every thrust. Her slender athletic body was built for fucking.
As I fucked Sylvia, I heard another loud roar from the crowd in the other room. This seemed louder than any of the earlier roars. I wondered what I was missing, but I didn't give it too much thought since my cock was in a hot nasty girl.
I wasn't sure if she was faking, but it soon seemed like Sylvia was about to orgasm. She certainly sounded like it. I was thinking that I was about to cum, too, when someone called time.
Sylvia pulled me into her one last time and sort of moaned again.
As we got out of bed, I thanked her and said, "You know, I don't think we should tell Donna what we did back here"
Sylvia smiled and said, "Okay, if you think it will be a problem."
We returned to the main room and rejoined our teams. My eyes immediately went to Donna's tits. They were beautiful and jiggling. She was talking to her teammates and seemed very happy. In fact, the girl's team all seemed to be more upbeat than they had been a half hour before. I thought that maybe one of my teammates might be about to pass out or cum giving their team the win. I knew that neither possibility was far-fetched.
Sylvia started the video and as you might expect with an infielder pitching, Kansas City hit another home run. The girls didn't seem as upset about it as I would have expected. Once again, before I could figure out if Donna was going to drink or negotiate with one of the guys, Diane came over to me, took my hand and led me into the bedroom. Her heavy jugs bounced as she walked even though she was still trying to cover them with her hands. It was a hopeless attempt. About all she could do was cover her nipples.
I didn't want Donna to know, but I was looking forward to seeing Diane's big udders again. I assumed that she was going to titty fuck me and suck my cock again. She seemed to like it the last time she took me to the bedroom.
As we were closing the door, lovely Angie came into the bedroom, too, with my buddy, Mark. Angie looked at Diane and said, "Would it be okay if we share the bed?"
Diane said, "Oh, my lord, how embarrassing!"
Angie replied, "I know! But, I don't know anywhere else to go. Do you think we can share the bed? You know I won't tell anyone."
Diane had a rather sick look on her face and said, "I can't believe I am going to do this."
Mark looked at me, started laughing and gave me a high five. As roommates in the jock dorm, we had had sex with women in the same room before, but they were nothing compared to babes like Angie and Diane.
The four of us crawled onto the double bed. Mark I were on our backs and the girls were in charge. Mark kept saying to Angie that he had waited a long time for this. Mark had lusted after Angie for a couple of years. Only some steady girlfriends had kept him from making a serious run at dating Angie.
Diane kissed me as I grabbed one of her massive tits. Her nipples were both stiff and she was obviously very horny. This was surprising coming from a religious girl who everyone thought was a prude. I had been around her a lot while dating her sister and I was sure that she was a prude. Clearly, everyone was wrong.
I got on my back and assumed she would titty fuck me again. I was thinking that I would cum in her mouth this time if she had time to make me cum. Instead, she straddled me, grabbed my cock and slowly inserted it in her soaking wet cunt. I couldn't believe it!
At first, as my tip entered her, she was laying against my chest. I pushed her up a little and said, "Let me see your lovely tits."
As she glanced at Mark and Angie next to us on the bed, Diane said, "Thank you for calling them lovely. Tyrone said the same thing a few minutes ago. I can’t tell you how much that encourages me. The juvenile gawking from most guys just embarrasses me. Oh, my God! I may die of humiliation."
She sat up so that I (and Mark) could see her massive udders. They bounced like only heavy, natural tits can bounce with each thrust. I couldn't take my eyes off of her big, heavy, nasty looking jugs. She soon seemed to get used to showing her bare tits bouncing. However, she became embarrassed again as Mark said several times, "Look at the size of those tits!"
Mark even reached over and pinched one of Diane's stiff nipples. She blushed and covered her giant tits as Mark laughed. He loved to embarrass poor Diane.
“Mark! Stop it or I’ll kick you out!” I said
Diane was close to being as hot as my girlfriend, Donna. Donna was a 9 or 10 who would stop conversations in restaurants just by walking to our table. Diane was rather plain with cat eye glasses and conservative clothes. Maybe a 6 or 7, but some fashion intervention could move the meter to an 8. I couldn't help but stare at her massive tits every time she was around. I couldn't wait to see her knockers heave as I fucked her.
As I started to fuck Diane, she winced as I felt her cunt impale me deeply. Was this her cherry popping? Just then the loudest cheer yet went up from the crowd in the living room. I looked to make sure the door was closed and continued to give Diane my hard cock. I grabbed both of her giant tits as she jiggled on top of me. I gently stimulated her amazing rigid nipples.
With all of my focus on Diane's big tits, I didn't notice what was happening with Mark and Angie. However, after a few moments, Mark said, "Shit! I can't fucking believe this, but I came just a few minutes ago and I can't go again without a little rest." Angie was trying to get Mark stiff. She somehow took it as humiliation that he was limp with her amazing naked body all over him.
“You came?” I asked Mark. How? When? And why didn’t you call for a sub?”
“Uh,” Mark began. “I’ll answer the first two questions later, but as for a sub; that was not an option once we agreed to the bet. The lineup is locked in.”
Diane kept riding my cock. The expression of pain and soreness quickly transformed to immense pleasure as my thick, rigid cock explored her virgin cunt for the first time.
Suddenly, Diane looked over at Angie who was exasperated at her failure to resurrect Mark’s cock. Diane heartily laughed and said, "We won! Mark can’t get it up! Girls Win! Girls win!"
She was right. Under the crazy rules Sylvia had told us at the first of the game, being unable to perform one of the sex acts caused the team to lose. Someone yelled ‘Time’ from the other room.
Mark continued to curse his bad luck and tried to beg Angie to give him another shot after he had rested a little. Angie was pretty vague about whether she would give him a rain check. Angie really wanted to fuck Mark. It was obvious from the lusty look on her face.
Diane continued to hump me for a few more thrusts, but kept expecting Angie to declare victory. Seeing no initiative from Angie, Diane soon jumped out of bed and headed to the door to tell the crowd; “Mark can’t get it up! The girls' team won the game and the bet!”
Diane never returned to the bed, so I left Mark to face his own humiliation.
I got up and followed the naked girls back into the living room.
When I walked through the door, I couldn't believe my eyes. My beautiful girlfriend ‘DD’ was on her knees in front of Josh with his big, thick pecker lodged in her mouth. Cute little blonde-haired Sylvia was also on her knees sucking part of Tyrone's huge black cock. Her mouth seemed to be filled with just the head of his cock. She looked like a cute little white girl trying to suck a giant black fire hose. The crowd was going crazy and had gathered in close to the two girls sucking cock.
Of course, my focus turned to Donna.
At first, I didn't know what to do. Here was my beautiful girl, whom I planned to marry within a year, sucking on the cock of Josh, a guy I truly hated. I don't hate people as a rule, but I made an exception for Josh. He had no redeeming qualities that I could see.
Josh was standing. Donna was on her knees in front of him with her legs spread so that her little naked ass stuck out behind her and looked incredibly sexy. Donna's tits swayed and jiggled each time she bobbed her head on his fat cock. Watching her made my cock hard. I was still naked, so my erection was in plain sight, sticking out in front of me. My mouth was dry and my heart was beating so fast I thought I might have a heart attack.
Josh had an arrogant smirk on his face, and when he turned to see me, he just laughed; “Your whore loves my man-meat!”
I wanted to pull Donna away from him, but I hesitated a little since I wasn't too sure I had any right to do that; not after I had secretly fucked Sylvia and Diane. However, I was sure she would want to get away from that giant asshole, so I just announced again; “The game is over!”
Donna slid off of Josh and knelt upright, then raised her arms in victory! As the girls cheered, and the guys applauded DD Donna’s sexual prowess, Josh grabbed her hair and yelled; “Finish me, slut!”
I was about to slug the asshole, when Donna reached out a hand gesture to stop me. “Okay, Josh. I’ll finish you right.”
Donna’s demeanor changed and she went from rapid & passionate pumping; to slowly and sensuously holding the tip of his cock upward with the fingertips of her right hand. She slowly licked him from the base of his shaft, in a smooth & slow stroke up to his tip.
“Cunt! I said finish me” Josh yelled.
Again, Donna raised a hand to signal me not to interfere.
She moved her tongue slowly back down to his sack.
“Fucking whore! Suck me off!” Josh said; then he slapped her cheek hard; causing her head to jolt sideways.
Before I could land a right hook to Josh’s chin, Donna had bit down on his balls with her snarling teeth.
Josh screamed a wailing agony, and Donna released her clenched jaws from his ballsack.
Josh grabbed at her hair and I instantly had him in a headlock choke hold.
Donna bit once more on the side of his turgid shaft. When she released, his cock was bent & hemorrhaging to one side.
Josh crumpled to the floor and passed out. I don’t think my choke hold had anything to do with his lost consciousness. My Donna rose to her feet then stood over him, her nostrils flaring; “Don’t you ever treat a woman with disrespect, ever again! I hope your cock stays bent and your balls whither up and die!” Donna was furious and not done with him. “We invited you to a party and treated you with respect. You disrespected Sylvia, Diane, and the rest of the girls. You defamed my boyfriend and insulted my honor. You betrayed the trust of the other guys on your team. You are banished, Bastard!”
Diane, Angie, & Sylvia came to Donna’s side and guided her away before she did any worse to the asshole.
Tyrone, Ronny, & Mark dragged Josh buck-naked out to the front porch, then tossed his shoes and clothes on his limp body. Diane stepped into the kitchen and came back out with the remainder of a bag of ice. She tied it off and stepped out the front door, wearing just her panties on and her luscious melons swaying.
Josh was still weakly moaning on the porch with his hands on his massively swollen balls. His limp cock and sack were a deep purple. His junk was swollen and obviously hemorrhaging.
“Hey, Shithole!” the prim & proper Diane addressed him; “Put this ice on your pathetic junk and stop the bleeding. You might still have one working nut, if you act quickly. I can’t say any real woman will want a bent cock; but such is life when you’re an asshole.”
Walking back inside, Diane paused and turned to Josh and warned him; “Get to an emergency room if you want, but there are several of us gals who will testify of your multiple counts of sexual assault, if you involve the cops.”
The house cleared out, but Ronny, Tyrone, & Mark offered to help the girls clean up the party mess. Diane & Tyrone were in their undies, in the kitchen, flirting as they put away the food.
Mark was in a deep discussion with Angie, who was still in her lingerie, and he was in a skimpy spandex briefs. He had his arm around her, on the sofa.
Ronny & Slutty Sylvia were changing bed linens in both bedrooms. Ronny was still butt-naked and Sylvia was still topless
Donna and I went out to the back patio to talk. Donna laid naked with me on a chaise and pressed her giant naked tits against my chest. I grabbed one of her sperm-covered tits. It was completely soaked in cum. At that point being naked in a private back yard didn't even faze Donna.
"Did you hear about what happened in there when you were in the bedroom with Sylvia and Diane?"
"I guess. Shawn told me you sucked a lot of cocks." I responded.
"Yes, I guess I did. Diane and Sylvia begged me to make some of these guys ejaculate so we could win the bet. I told them I would help but I didn't want to upset you by making you watch. So, I had Diane and Sylvia take you to the back room. I was hoping I would be able to tell you in private about what I did with the other guys, but then you walked in on me. I am really sorry, baby if I embarrassed you."
I replied, "I am not mad at you. You looked so sexy. It was pretty awesome. As you probably know, I had sex with your friends in the back room."
“Yes, they were to make sure you were being pleasured, but we needed you to hold off cumming. Sorry, baby. They were being a tease for good reason.” Donna divulged. “Mark couldn’t get it up after I sucked him dry.” I didn’t want you to be known as ‘the guy who couldn’t get it up’,”
“So”, I asked; “did this game turn out the way you expected?”
“Hell, no!” Donna admitted. I’ve been spoiled by a great boyfriend & lover. I had no idea there were assholes like Josh. But he’s not the only regret. The titty show isn’t what I thought it would be. Ogling and raunchy comments just cheapen what you and I have, Joe. I can’t ever let us lose what we’ve become to each other.”
Then Donna’s eyes watered and she looked me in the eyes. “I realized that you build me up more than any and all the guys on campus can.” Donna snuggled back down against my chest and reached down to take hold of my semi-flaccid cock. “I love my discovery of exhibitionism, I’m glad to know I can deepthroat a horse’s phallus; but Lovemaking with you is what really gives me full satisfaction.”
It was then that I finally felt able to tell Donna what bothered me; “I know you’re a better woman than I deserve, Donna. I love that every guy on campus wishes they were me; or at least that they had a girl like mine. But I hated that other guys treated you cheaply. And I don’t just mean that asshole, Josh.”
“Yeah,” Donna concluded. “But some good things came from tonight; or at least I think they will.”
Donna then got up and said; “I gotta pee something fierce!” We slipped on our undies which Diane had left at the back door for us.
We went inside to find Tyrone and Diane passionately French kissing on the sofa. His hands were all over her luscious tits, and her hands were exploring all of his thick 12 inches. The blissful looks of their faces told us they could never get enough of each other’s extra-large assets.
Heading down the hall to the bathroom, we heard slutty Sylvia’s ecstasy and Ronny’s grunts from the other side of one bedroom door. Angie and Mark were making less noise, but we knew they were occupying the other closed bedroom.
Donna used the toilet, while I retrieved the rest of our clothes. After I took a leak, I looked around for Donna. She was back out on the patio. When I joined her, she was sitting in a bubbly hot tub, buck naked and tits inviting my companionship. She insisted that I slip my boxers back off and get in the hot tub with her.
I slipped out of my boxers and started to get in. Then she stopped me as I sat on the edge, and said; “Baby, I’m so sorry you didn’t get to cum earlier. Your cock’s been amazing and turgid for hours, but I have a special treat in store for you.
Then she leaned in and slid my entire 8 inches down her throat and pumped me until I came, blasting in her esophagus. After the 4th and final blast, she slid my cock out of her throat, and breathed through her nostrils while rhythmically swallowing on my shaft as I ever-so-slowly deflated to a manageable 5 inches.
I gently ran my fingers through her hair and said; “My gawd! That’s the best deep throat any man has ever been treated to.”
Donna smiled with a proud expression, then added; “Joe, I now know that your beautiful cock is the maximum size that my mouth and throat can accommodate. Josh and Tyrone will likely never get to enjoy what we just experienced, because they’re too damn huge to get to.”
After that I slid down in the bubbling water with her sitting between my legs & her back pressed into me. I fondled her luscious tits a while, then deeply massaged her trimmed cunt. As my erection returned, Donna stood a little and slid her ass up on my shaft. As I entered her warm cunt, we just sat there for the next several minutes, with her impaled on my stiff rod; talking about the spontaneous trysts our friends were enjoying inside.
“Did you notice Tyrone and Diane?” Donna asked.
“Hell yeah” I affirmed. “Who knew we could be matchmakers, Donna?”
She chuckled. “Diane is so self-conscious about her assets. Thank God she has a man whose assets are just as freakish! Now they’re just custom made for each other. Freakishness just turned into compatibility, although I doubt Diane will ever be doing fellatio deep down in her throat like I get to!”
We eventually finished an awesome fuck in the hot tub and decided to dry off. Looking in the windows, we saw that Mark & Angie were back out in the living area, cuddling in a recliner. Sylvia and Donny were walking in the front door with a stack of pizza boxes.
Sitting around the living room, and eating pizza, we all compared stories and notes from the crazy party. Diane was hung over, as was Sylvia. Tyrone was absolutely gushing with his desire for his new lovely girlfriend, Diane.
Sylvia was trying to could all her sexually conquests of the day, and Ronny was coaxing her to wait until the day is over to report a final tally. It seems Ronny has a libido that rivals Sylvia’s insatiability.
Mark assured everyone that he indeed did get it back up, and more than once (he’ll have you know)
Angie just smiled with that look of a fully fucked woman who wants to go back for more.
Diane and Donna are officially spending the weekend in the house, which means Tyrone and I are not done fucking the sisters.
Diane just had her cherry popped a couple hours ago, and will probably be ‘re-popped’, if that’s an actual term; when she and Tyrone finally get a room to themselves.
Donna & I decided that any further sex games we explored will only include really close friends we really trust. We both love watching sex; and being watched as we have sex. But we never wanted to share each other in an orgy, ever again. We also decided that our inebriated judgement can get us into trouble.
By ret123 for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
DD Donna’s Party Game: Part 2
3 May· Steamy-Stories
Busty girlfriend enjoys a baseball game challenge.
In 3 parts, based on a post by ret 123. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Moving beyond the ‘flash & kiss’ barrier.
First, a little explanation of how I arrived at this spot. My girlfriend, Donna, and I were attending a party hosted by her, her sister Diane, & their friend Sylvia. We were in the middle of a drinking party game called baseball. It involved drinking, stripping and sex based on the events in a baseball game.
After a couple of rounds of drinking, the Kansas City batter hit a double off the wall. A double meant that the girls would get felt up if they didn't drink or strip. A couple of girls drank, but most opted to be felt up. This was supposed to be where Donna drew the line and either stripped, drank, or dropped out of the game.
Donna drew my friend, Ronny, who was completely enamored with her and had lusted after her since the time we first started dating. Her sister, Diane picked my name.
Diane walked up wearing only her bra and panties. Diane's clothes were normally so baggy to fit over her tits that she looked 20 pounds heavier than she did right then. She definitely looked better out of her clothes.
She looked at me and said, "This is so embarrassing. I just can't drink another beer right now."
I said, "Don't worry about it. Plus, you look great by the way."
"Thank you, Joe!" she replied with a smile. "Well, I guess you better start groping me."
I stepped behind her back and wrapped both arms around her in a comforting hug, and then grabbed up both of her big tits and started squeezing them while keeping them in the stretch lace bra. They felt really good.
She seemed to love being in my arms and not having to look at me. Soon she raised herself high on her tiptoes and grabbed my stiff rod. She pressed her ass cheeks around my naked hard cock. It couldn't have been an accident. Donna's conservative sister was humping my cock, while I rolled her big nipples through the thin lacey bra.
As I squeezed her tits from behind, Diane said, "Joe, you can pull my tits out of my bra if you want. I have no dignity left."
She continued to hump me with her ass as I pulled the straps off her shoulders then reached into the top of her bra and pulled out one and then both of her tits out of the top of her bra. Her tits felt great and her nipples were hard. My cock was hard as she pressed her ass into it.
"I know now why Donna likes having sex with you so much. That thing feels so big and hard."
Several guys commented on Diane's big naked tits as I felt her up. Diane was clearly excited about the effect she was having on the guys watching. Tyrone was enamored; “Damn, Diane! You’re one hot woman!” Diane gushed from all the attention of the starting quarterback.
Soon, the 2 minute time limit was up and Diane hoisted her tits back into her bra and thanked me. I was a little bit embarrassed that I had a big erection standing up in front of me as she walked away.
I had totally failed to watch my sexy girlfriend get felt up by Ronny. However, I could tell that Ronny was unbelievably excited as Donna smiled at him and walked away while readjusting her bra.
Donna gave me a strange, sad look and then walked over to me. She grabbed two beers and told Sylvia that the two of us would drink this next round. She pulled me aside to talk.
Big tears started rolling out of Donna's eyes and down her cheeks as she said, "I thought we were playing this game for you to see me act a little slutty in front of our friends. Instead, you are making plans to have sex with Angie and humping my sister while you feel her up in public. I feel sad, completely humiliated and cucked."
I tried to hug her and quickly said, "Oh, Donna, I love you. I don't want to do anything to hurt you. I didn't make any plans with Angie."
She looked at me and tearfully said, "I heard her tell one of the other girls that you had agreed to have sex with her later and that she should keep it secret from me. I told you she wants to steal you from me! Then, humping my sister in public! I am so embarrassed and ashamed. Everyone must think you want all of these other girls instead of me."
I felt like I had acted like an ass. I said, "You have the wrong idea about what happened with Angie. She said those things to me, but I didn't mean to give her the impression that I secretly wanted to have sex with her. I said that I didn't want her to talk to you about having sex with me, but it wasn't to keep it secret from you. She wanted to ask you to let her have sex with me, and I didn’t even want the idea discussed! Period! Angie is trying to intimidate you, Donna."
I started to say that it was Diane's idea for me to take her tits out of her bra and that Diane was the one humping me. But as I started to speak, I looked at Donna crying and it broke my heart. I knew I shouldn't try to excuse what I had done even though I didn't feel like it was my fault.
I said, "I am sorry. I didn't mean to let Diane dry-hump me. It just happened when I grabbed her tits from behind. I hope she is not upset with me. I’m trying to follow your lead, Donna. But you’re the only one I desire."
Donna looked at me like she wasn't buying any of this and said, "I came here to show off a little for you, baby. Now, I am just worried about Angie."
I was terrified that I had accidentally screwed up my relationship with the girl I adored. Consequently, I gave her a big hug and said, "You have nothing to worry about. I was showing off because I thought you wanted me to. I love only you. I will drop out of this game right now."
"You would do that for me?"
"Of course."
She hugged me, pressed her big chest against me and said, "I am sorry I got mad at you. I was being felt up by guys while you were with Angie and my sister. I am just sensitive about Angie since everyone thinks she is so pretty and she’s crushing on you."
In an instant, tearful, sad Donna was gone and laughing, smiling tipsy Donna was back.
I said, "I am so sorry I hurt your feelings. I will sit out the rest of this game."
She smiled and said, "Stay in the game one more round. I will show off for you while you feel me up in public for being so sweet to me. "
I was confused. "How do you know you will draw my name?"
She laughed and said, "The drawing of the names is not really random. All of the girls know whose name they are picking."
"You mean you picked that asshole Josh to kiss?"
She laughed drunkenly and said, "We can talk about all of that later. We need to get back to the game for your final round."
We rejoined our teams and Sylvia turned on the game. Kansas City was batting and the batter hit a hard line drive down the left field line. The guys cheered when he slid safely into second base.
Donna grabbed my name out of the hat just as Angie was grabbing it. Both girls pulled, but Donna ended up with it. Angie looked at her and seemed a little miffed.
Donna walked up to me still wearing her sexy, lacy white lingerie. The tops of her tits bounced with each step. She turned around and pushed her cute little ass into my cock. I was immediately hard. She was now facing the large crowd and I was standing behind her.
She grabbed my two wrists and pulled them seductively up onto her tits, then said, "Feel me up, Joe."
Donna was staring at Angie who was being felt up by my buddy Tyrone. Donna continued to stare at her as I felt her up, over her stretch lace underwire bra. Donna's huge firm tits felt great and I loved that she was showing off as I squeezed her big tits. Angie was watching us as Tyrone rubbed her tits.
My cock was hard as I felt Donna up in public with numerous people looking. I pressed my cock against her tiny little ass.
After about a minute, Donna turned her head toward my ear and said, "Is it okay if I show off a little more for you, baby?"
I quickly agreed. It had really frightened me when I thought I had made Donna mad. I wasn't about to say no to anything she wanted. Honestly, I could never get mad at Donna or boss her around. The few times I did, I immediately regretted it. I was obviously in a double standard arrangement. Was I becoming a cuck?
Donna looked over her shoulder at me, and then looked down demurely and said, "It will be so embarrassing on campus if all of these people see me without any clothes. Are you sure you are okay with this?
I wasn't at all sure, because there were thirty or forty people watching the game, but said, "You are so sexy, it could not be embarrassing, with a bombshell body like yours, Donna."
Donna then turned back around to face the rest of the room. As the time officially expired she turned to me and said, "Joe, baby, would you unhook my bra?"
My cock was rock hard again.
I looked at Donna's slender back and her stretchy, sexy white bra. She looked great. I unhooked the bra and Donna looked over her shoulder at me and smiled as she said, "Thank you, baby. I wanted you to be the one showing me off."
Then she smiled at the crowd and let her two huge bra cups fall into her hands. The crowd went wild, with the possible exception of Angie who looked defeated when she saw Donna's jugs. You don't see tits like Donna's every day. In fact, most people never see tits like that in person.
Donna handed me her bra and stood with her hands on her hips. The slightest movement of her body would cause her big soft tits to jiggle in front of her. It was truly amazing.
Despite her embarrassment, Donna never tried to hide or cover up her tits. She just stood there looking sexy. She loved the confidence my words infused into her.
When the crowd finally settled down the girls went back to their side of the room, and I declared my withdrawal as a contestant. I told Ronny & Sylvia; “My cock can’t handle the intense stimulation.” It was then announced by Sylvia that I would be the official timer and video operator for the rest of the game. Several of my friends looked at me like I had lost my mind.
Joe Drops Out
The game continued with me on the sidelines.
I was staring at my beautiful girlfriend and wishing that the earth would open up and swallow me. I had royally screwed up and I was too drunk to think quickly enough to talk my way out of the problem. I was sure that my greatest fear was about to come true because I had been a fucking idiot.
My awesome girlfriend was the first girl to go topless. She was a big hit at the party. I had dropped out of the game because Donna got upset about my conduct with the giant tits of her sister, Diane, and a passionate kiss from a gorgeous girl, Angie.
None of that was the cause of my current problem. Donna's friend, Sylvia, the "Commissioner" of the game, called time out and gathered up her team of girls. Most of the girls except Donna were wearing only lingerie. After talking for a few minutes, Sylvia announced that the girls' team was challenging the guys to a bet about the outcome of the party game.
The bet was $100 per player. This was a huge amount for college girls. Sylvia announced that a couple of girls were dropping out, but they would be replaced with other girls at the party including a girl named Betty whose tits I had admired for several years. Silvia also reminded everyone that a team won by a member of the other team failing to perform the tasks required by the game.
I assumed that Donna was one of the girls dropping out of the game before this bet went into effect, but I was wrong. I asked Donna why the girls made this bet with guys who could drink them under the table.
Donna smiled and said, "Sylvia has been watching the guys and they have been drinking nonstop since the start of the party. She is sure one of the guys will pass out soon. She also thinks that as a back-up plan some of the guys will ejaculate and won't be able to continue to perform in the game."
I was none too sure about this logic, but most of the girls seemed to be on board, including my girlfriend. Donna said, "Diane and Sylvia really want to win this bet and I want to help them, if it is okay with you, baby."
I told her it was okay even though I wasn't sure she had $100 in her bank account and I thought I would probably have to pay part of her share if the girls lost. She gave me a big, busty kiss. There is nothing like the feel of Donna's big soft tits on your chest or arm.
The guys quickly accepted the bet since it seemed like they couldn't really lose. The guys could drink more than the girls, were more than happy to perform the sex acts and it gave the girls incentive to stay in the game.
Sylvia called a quick bathroom time out. The girls all ran for the restroom. They were all in bras and panties except Donna who was only wearing some small white lace panties. Her huge F cup tits were on display for the first time in her life and they looked incredible. Most of the girls tried to cover their bodies as they ran, but Donna just happily walked along with her big tits swaying. The smallest move of her body caused her tits to jiggle. They were huge and firm, but Donna could not keep them from jiggling when she made even a small movement. I knew this because I couldn't take my eyes off of my topless girlfriend. Watching her, I loved her so much. It seemed to me that every other guy in the room was staring at her, too.
A couple of my buddies came over to talk to me as the girls ran to the bathroom. My friend, Ronny, was really excited about Donna taking off her clothes. Ronny is a great guy and was a really good linebacker on our football team. For some reason, he never had much luck with good looking women. He was a guy's guy and just didn't seem to connect very well or for very long with women.
Ronny had long been totally enamored with Donna. He was always respectful and polite, but it was easy to see that he lusted after Donna. He never failed to ask me about her.
Ronny said, "You are such a lucky guy! If I was you, I would stay up all night just staring at Donna and that unbelievable body. She is fucking gorgeous!"
"Thanks, man. I like looking at her too!"
Ronny continued, "There is no way she can play this game much longer! A girl who looks like that has probably never gone down on a guy. I have never had a pretty girl go down on me. Only slutty girls seem to want to suck my cock. I bet Donna just lets guys worship her tremendous body. I know that is what I would do if I ever had a girl like her."
I noticed that several guys were standing around listening to our conversation. I was feeling pretty proud of myself for having such a hot girl (as if I had anything to do with it). Donna was clearly the sexiest girl in the room. I looked around to make sure none of the girls could hear me, and said; "This is going to drive you crazy, Ronny. Donna is not only beautiful, she loves to suck my cock! She is great at it. I don't know how often she did it with other boyfriends back home before college, but she has no gag reflex and her blow jobs are incredible. She can deep throat a big cock with ease. I love to watch her swallow my cock."
Ronny gulped and looked like he was about to cum just thinking about what I told him.
As I laughed at Ronny’s reaction, I looked up to see that Josh had heard my comments about Donna sucking cock. As you may remember, Josh was a teammate of ours on the football team, but among my friends, he was considered an arrogant asshole. He had a smirk on his face as he said, "I figured that anyone who dated you would be a cock whore."
As he said that, Josh turned and headed toward the bathroom where the girls were still waiting in line. I tried to call out to Josh to tell him to go fuck himself, but he either ignored me or didn't hear me.
In my drunken state, I did not pay too much attention to Josh. Actually, I never paid too much attention to Josh. I considered him to be a rather slimy loser.
My buddy Shawn said, "Don't pay any attention to that ass. Donna is a great girl! Josh is just jealous since no nice girl will have anything to do with that scumbag. "
As the girls returned from the rest room, I started looking for Donna. I looked across the room and a feeling of panic came over me as I saw Donna talking to Josh. She was not covering her tits and as they talked, her big, heavy, F cup tits were continuously jiggling. I knew she couldn't help it, but I wished that she could stop the jiggling when Josh was talking to her.
I thought to myself, "Surely, Josh wouldn't tell her what I said about her giving blow jobs! Guys don't tell girls what their boyfriends said about their sex life. That was like a code that I thought all guys followed. "
Josh talked to Donna for a few minutes and then Donna headed toward me. I was not sure, but I thought that she looked a little bit upset. As she walked, one of the other guys said something to her as she made her way through the crowd. I instantly knew I should not have said anything about sex with Donna. My heart was pounding as Donna walked toward me wearing only her panties. Like always, her tits swayed and jiggled uncontrollably as she walked toward me.
One of the many things I loved about Donna was that she was a great looking girl who did not know she was great looking. She certainly never acted like she knew she was attractive. I never fully understood it, but Donna was this gorgeous voluptuous girl who still thought of herself as the skinny, flat-chested girl that she was through most of her high school years.
She told me that her mother and sister both had large tits and she was a skinny bean pole until her senior year of high school. She was so flat, her nickname was "ironing board." My theory was that the kids made fun of her and it left her feeling inferior and ugly even though she was now voluptuous and beautiful.
I have seen photos of her in high school and she was really pretty even before she developed her tremendous body. However, Donna didn't believe it and never completely felt attractive despite the obvious evidence to the contrary.
Clearly, Donna could see herself in the mirror and knew on some level she was hot, but she never fully believed that she was pretty and desirable. It made her try very hard to please me and I loved it.
Donna approached me with a hint of tears in her eyes. I was feeling sick. I had opened my big mouth and hurt the girl I loved with all of my heart. I was silently cursing myself for being such a fucking imbecile.
Donna came close to me and whispered, "Did you tell all of the guys here that I love to give oral sex?"
"Well; sort of. I just said how good you are at making love."
The tears welled up in her big blue eyes as she said, "Did you tell them that I have no gag reflex?"
'Uh, I guess I did sort of say something about your gag reflex. It was a; a compliment!"
She whispered, "Did you tell all of these men that I swallow your entire cock and that you love it when my mouth is around the base of your cock?"
"Yes," I said. "But it is not like it sounds. I was bragging about how hot you are and how much I love to make love to you!"
Donna had tears running down her cheeks as she said in a low whisper, "I shouldn't use this language, but did you tell your friends that I am an awesome cocksucker?"
"No!" I said, but being incapable of lying to Donna about anything, I added, "Well, I sort of said that, but didn't use that word."
"Josh said you called me an awesome cocksucker."
"I don't think I used those words, Donna."
As I watched tears were flooding down her beautiful face and I was dying since I had been caught telling a group of guys how well my girlfriend sucked cock. She had to be worried sick about her reputation around school and it was all because of my drunken big mouth.
As I tried to come up with an apology or something to say to make this better, Donna said, "Did you really brag to your friends about me?"
"Yes."
'So, you are proud of me?"
"Of course, baby."
As she moved into my arms, she said, "I am so happy to hear that. I have been worried that I didn't do it right; you know, with my mouth. You are older and more experienced than me. I was afraid you didn't like the way I did it. But, you told all of our friends that you are proud of me!"
She kissed me passionately. I could feel her huge tits against my chest and the wet tears running down her cheeks.
She said through her tears, "I am so happy! I am making a fool of myself crying like this. I just can't control it after all of these drinks. I want to make you proud of me! I want to show off for you, if I can work up the courage."
I replied, "You don't need to worry about how you look. You look awesome. And you don’t have anything left to prove to anyone"
I was thinking that I had dodged a bullet and wanted to take my very tipsy girl home to bed. Donna passionately pressed her body against mine, hugged me tightly and stuck her tongue deep into my mouth. She was as aroused as I had ever seen her. It crossed my mind that maybe Donna was secretly an exhibitionist, but usually she wore rather conservative clothes her Mom bought her and didn't show off in public.
As she kissed me, Donna pressed her crotch against my rapidly hardening cock. She also grabbed one of my hands and placed it on one of her big tits. As I squeezed her tit and touched her nipple, she moaned. We continued to kiss passionately as I felt her up in public.
She finally stopped our lengthy kiss and whispered, "I am nervous about continuing this game, but I really like to show off for you. I also want to help Sylvia and Diane win the bet." She looked down at my hard cock and giggled while she said, "It looks like you like it too!"
She looked me in the eye and said, "I am so sorry I made you quit the game. That wasn't fair. I was just being jealous. It is alright for you to play if you want. I am only continuing in order to show off for you."
I thanked her and tried to tell her it was not necessary for her to continue the game and we should go home, but the Commissioner was starting the game again. Donna looked in a mirror, cleaned the running mascara off of her face, smiled at me and bounced into the group of her teammates.
I declared my active status in the game & joined the guys team again. I removed my boxers again, because the entire team of guys were buck naked by now. I was feeling a little intoxicated, but Donna and several of the other girls seemed to be way over their limits. Donna joined her team and stood there with her tits out with perfect posture. All of the other girls at least tried to hide their tits.
Sylvia then asked that both teams lock their lineup rosters for the remainder of the contest and bet. No substitutes will enter for the rest of the competition.
Donna's busty sister, Diane, finally said, "Donna, at least try to cover up those big things! You are embarrassing me."
Donna smiled and replied, "I thought the whole idea was to show off. None of the guys seem to be covering up."
Donna still made no effort to cover herself. I was becoming convinced that she liked exposing herself in public.
The game resumed. The men's team, Kansas City, was batting in the video of the baseball game Sylvia was playing. The Kansas City batter crushed a double off the wall. The guys all cheered. This meant that each of the girls had to either let a guy feel her up, remove a piece of clothing or drink a serving of beer. Several of the girls drank a beer or removed some clothing. Donna and her sister each elected to let a guy feel her up. Donna was staring at me as she selected a name and went to join my friend, Shawn.
Shawn looked at me for permission. I didn't know what to do, but finally I shrugged and said, "It is part of the game."
I was torn. I was turned on by the idea of Donna showing off her massive tits. However, I also had feeling of jealousy when I thought about other guys touching her. At least Shawn was my good friend. If I’m reduced to a cuck, at least if for a good friend. In my heart I knew we’d broken our own rule of when to quit. Donna and I had previously agreed to ‘showing but no touching.’
Donna kept looking at me and smiling as Shawn rubbed her giant tits. She stood in front of him and put her hands on his arms and shoulders sort of like they were dancing as she let him rub her tits in public. Shawn was a big guy, but his hands were not nearly big enough to fondle all of Donna's tits. It would take two hands at least on each tit and there would still be tit to spare. Soon her nipples were stiff and she looked beautiful. My exposed cock was hard as a rock. I could feel my heart thumping in my chest. Donna was smiling but also had a look that I recognized as her look when she was getting very horny. Because none of the guys were wearing any pants it was easy to see that Shawn was also excited.
After rubbing both of Donna's big tits for a while, Shawn let go of one of Donna's tits and started rubbing her cunt through her panties. Donna gasp as Shawn touched her and soon looked like she was about to orgasm.
Donna's sister, Diane, had picked the name of my black friend, Tyrone. Diane leaned back against him and he grabbed both of her giant tits through her bra. I was sure that Diane had never been with a black guy before. She seemed to love it as he felt her up. I saw Diane slip one of her hands behind her to grip Tyrone's big cock. I could tell Tyrone was enjoying this game. Tyrone seemed to worship her body and she seemed to worship his.
I was finding it hard to believe that conservative, religious Diane was letting a guy feel her up in public. I don't know what size bra Diane wore, but her massive tits were bigger than even Donna's. She was shorter than Donna and almost as pretty, but her tits were outstanding and pretty much dominated her entire appearance. Virtually everything between her shoulders and her waist was big heavy tits. Diane seemed perfectly compatible with Big Tyrone. At least the two of them could relate to being gawked at for their massive-sized sexuality. After the two minute time period, Diane turned and reached up to give Tyrone a deep loving kiss, then held him tight for a long time.
Sylvia decided to ignore the sexy couple and she started the video again. One player made an out and the guys all drank a beer or removed some clothing. All of us had our cocks exposed which I thought was kind of exciting. My eight inch cock was the third largest cock on our team behind Josh and Tyrone. Tyrone looked like a porn star his cock was so big. It really seemed to hang down near his knees.
I was getting a little tipsy. My head was already spinning a little. I was wondering how long Donna and her friends could stay upright.
The next batter for Kansas City crushed a home run. The guys all cheered and most of the girls moaned. Sylvia reminded everyone that the guy and girl could negotiate something different than what the game required. Most of the girls started drinking a beer. Many were looking a little green. Angie, the blonde beauty, walked to the front of the group of girls and slowly unhooked her bra and let it slip off. Her beautiful tits bounced in front of her. She looked proud of her D cup tits. I noticed she gave Donna a little smirk as she showed her tits in public for the first time. Angie definitely felt some sort of competition with Donna.
To the amazement of all, Sylvia drew a name. She was actually considering fucking the guy whose name was pulled from the hat. She pulled Josh's name from the hat. I assumed she would avoid sex with an asshole like Josh. However, Sylvia seemed to be a size queen and Josh had a fairly long cock. I can't say that without thinking that Josh is also a fairly obnoxious cock.
Sylvia, dressed in some sexy white lingerie walked over to Josh and said, "Josh, would you be willing to let me give you a blowjob for the home run instead of going all the way?"
The crowd all cheered Sylvia's willingness to suck a cock as part of a party game. The entire men's team seemed excited with the direction of the game.
Josh said, "You look like you can suck a mean cock. I will agree to that."
The crowd cheered again and Sylvia grabbed his hand and started for the bedroom.
Josh snarled, "Where are you going?"
"To the bedroom for some privacy," replied Sylvia.
"You don't need any privacy, bitch. Everyone at this party now knows you are a cocksucker. Get on your knees right here."
Several of us started to tell Josh to quit being such an asshole, but Sylvia interrupted us, smiled and said, "I guess everyone does know what I am going to do."
Sylvia slipped to her knees in front of Josh and was soon licking his semi-hard cock. Sylvia's cute hard body looked great on her knees. Before long she was being cheered by the crowd as she bobbed her head up and down as she sucked Josh' big cock.
Donna came up beside me and pressed her big tits into my arm. Donna was smiling as she watched Sylvia suck a cock in public. She whispered to me, "Sylvia is so sexy doing that in front of all of these people."
When I agreed that Sylvia looked sexy, Donna whispered, "Do you want me to do that? I want to look sexy for you."
I didn't know what to say. I was loving that Donna was showing off her spectacular body and loved the idea of her having sex in public, but I still felt possessive about her. I just answered evasively and said, "I don't think I want to see you do that in public. I am afraid it would be embarrassing for both of us."
She looked a little disappointed and said, "Oh, I thought you liked me doing sexy things. There is not much more I can do except to have sex with some of these boys."
I left the issue open by saying, "We will have to see how the party goes."
In the meantime, Sylvia sucked Josh' cock until it was hard. Josh then put his hand on the back of Sylvia's short blond hair and started humping her face. You could tell that Sylvia knew her way around a hard cock. She made a concerted effort to swallow his cock. Sylvia had about half of Josh' cock in her mouth, but he kept pushing her head down looking for more. After giving it a good try, Sylvia gagged on the cock and had to spit it out to breathe. As Sylvia gasped for air, Josh roughly pushed her head back onto his cock.
"Suck my cock, cunt," Josh said as he forced her down on his cock.
Sylvia tried to comply. Her lips were wrapped around his cock and her cheeks were indented. Sylvia soon gagged again as Josh pressed her head down on about half of his cock. It looked like Josh might cum in her mouth soon if Sylvia could stay down on his big cock. However, Diane who was watching the clock called time when the two minute time limit was up and the blowjob was over.
Sylvia stood up smiling and laughing and then tried to regain her composure. The crowd loudly cheered for Sylvia's effort. Some guy in the crowd yelled out, "Hey Donna, are you going to do that next?"
Donna smiled and said, "I just might! It is up to my boyfriend."
The crowd roared. Why the hell was Donna making me look like the party-pooper? She’s clearly giving her body to other guys, now.
Sylvia started the video of the ballgame again. The next Kansas City batter hit an opposite field homer. Back to back home runs!
The crowd cheered.
The girls looked a little frantic. It was easy to see that most of the girls could not drink another beer so soon after the last.
Donna and Diane whispered something to each other and quickly walked to the front. Diane unhooked her industrial sized bra and let her enormous tits come out. The big jugs bounced in front of her. Her tits looked heavy and hot even though they sagged a little more than Donna's perfect tits. The look on her face was total embarrassment. Her face was bright red as she showed her tits in public for what had to be her first time. Several guys mentioned how gorgeous huge tits ran in their family. Diane futilely tried to cover her big knockers. Her little hands did not come close to covering her big tits.
Tyrone just marveled; “I’m in love.” He said.
For a year or so, I had been looking at Diane's big jugs. She never showed them off or even showed any cleavage, but even in conservative clothes, her big tits looked great. I loved the chance to finally see them.
As soon as her sister was finished flashing her tits, Donna stepped to the front and slowly removed her panties. Now she was completely naked in public. I could tell even from a distance that her cunt was soaking wet. It looked like Donna had tightly trimmed her dark pubic hair. I didn't know she did that for the party. She smiled and laughed as she showed her cunt and ass in public. Her ass looked gorgeous as she turned to join the other girls.
Unlike her tits, Donna's ass was small and tight. Each cheek fit easily in my hand. She did a little dance for the enthusiastic crowd. Of course, her tits kept moving a full 30 seconds after the dance ended. Donna noticed them jiggling and tried to stop the movement of her tits with her hands. She only managed to make them jiggle even more and soon gave up. The jiggling tits embarrassed Donna. She blushed a little and even tried unsuccessfully to hide her tits with her hands.
Angie removed her panties next. As all of us who had lusted after her for years knew, Angie had a great ass. It looked like Angie had shaved her cunt. The crowd seemed to appreciate the great bodies on display.
Sylvia removed her bra. Sylvia did not have big tits, but they were very nice and bigger than I would have thought from seeing her dressed. They were either B or C cup tits with dark, pretty nipples. The guys were calling on her for more sex, but Sylvia said that her mouth needed a little rest.
Several other girls removed some clothing or drank a beer. None of the girls looked like they could drink much more. Seeing nine almost naked college girls in one place was incredibly hot. I remember thinking that it was like being in an ancient Roman orgy. Naked, drunk people were everywhere.
Oakland finally got the third out and the guys had to drink another beer. The Oakland A's came to bat. To the wonderment of us all, the first batter of the inning hit a solo home run. The girls all cheered. However, soon they realized that a home run meant they each had to fuck one of the guys, remove clothing (if they had any to remove) or drink.
To be continued in part 3, by ret 123 for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
DD Donna’s Party Game: Part 1
2 May· Steamy-Stories
Busty girlfriend plays a sexy party game.
In 3 parts, based on a post by ret 123. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

About Donna
Late April of 1996 and I’m still in bed. I’m watching the girl I love getting ready for her day. My girlfriend is Donna ‘DD’ Kelly. She’s 19 years old and spectacularly beautiful. She has dark brown hair to her shoulders and big beautiful blue eyes. No, Donna’s middle name is Angela. She’s known on the college campus as ‘DD’ because of her bountiful bosom, as in 34 Double D bra size.
My name is Joe. I’m 21 and a college senior.
I was crazy about Donna since we first met. I was happy just to look at her. I was willing to do most anything to make her happy. I had never felt like that before. Luckily, she seemed to love me too. We attend a small state college in a rural midwestern county seat.
We just finished our morning ritual. Donna would get up and shower. I did not have an early class, so I would stay in bed. Donna would then dry her hair, brush her teeth and put on a little bit of make-up while wearing nothing but her bra and panties. Sometimes, she would wear a half-slip too.
Donna would leave the bathroom door open, so I could watch her get into and out of the shower. Then, she would slip on her panties and hoist her magnificent tits into her size 34 F bra. One of my favorite things in all the world was watching Donna put on or take off her bra. Her tits would sway and jiggle as she stretched her bra around them and hooked it in the back. I always thought the stretchy material on the side and back of her bra looked like it was at its limit when her bra was hooked.
Every morning, I would watch her with a hard cock. She looked great in just her underwear. Her big soft tits would jiggle as she got ready. I had a nice side view of them most of the time. Her tits were firm round and spectacular. Her stomach and ass were slim, like you would normally see on a 5 foot 6 young teenager.
When she was ready to get dressed, Donna would come back to bed. Every morning, she would take off her panties beside the bed and crawl onto her knees, on top of me, with a big horny smile on her face.
Without any typical foreplay, she would gently grab my hard cock and insert it in her already wet cunt. She would then ride me like a cowgirl until we both came. She got horny just from being watched by me.
Incredibly for me, she would sit up and lean forward giving me a perfect view of her huge bouncing tits as she fucked me. Even with a bra on, her tits would jiggle, heave and sway. I never knew if she enjoyed giving me the show or if she could tell that I loved to look at her huge bouncing tits; or both. Either way, it was great. She would then hop out of bed, put on her dress and head to class with her cunt full of cum.
My cock is a more than ample 8 inches long and fairly thick. Most every woman I have had sex, with had a hard time taking my cock unless they were very wet. Some had to use a lube to be comfortable. Donna was so ready to have sex each morning she would just slide it right into her tight 19 year old sophomore cunt.
Once it occurred to me that she was wet as soon as she came back to bed each morning, I decided that she must get turned on by having me watch her or she got wet just thinking about getting fucked each morning. Either way, I thought it was hot.
Today, after we finished fucking, Donna jumped out of bed and was putting on her dress. As she did, she said, "Darling, Sylvia and Diane have invited us to a May Day party this weekend. I told them we would come. I hope that is alright."
I replied, "Sure. That will be fine."
"Good. They were hoping that you would invite some of your football buddies to come to the party. Sylvia and Diane are trying to meet some new guys."
"Sure, " I said, "No problem. Tell them to buy lots of beer if my friends are coming."
Sylvia was one of Donna's good friends and Diane was Donna's older sister. Sylvia was cute, funny and known to be quite wild. Both girls were looking for new boyfriends.
Diane was a year older than Donna and looked a bit like a librarian. She was shorter than Donna, wore glasses, had short brown hair and seemed like a fairly religious, conservative person. However, you could tell they were sisters if you looked at Diane's chest. Her tits were at least as big as Donna's. They might have been slightly bigger than Donna's F cups. However, Diane was shorter, 5 foot 3; and always wore baggy, conservative clothes. With her shorter frame and conservative clothes, Diane did not do anything to show off her big chest. Diane also had a bubble ass, yet her waist was small and firm.
Recruiting Players
Donna got a serious, rather worried look on her face and looked me right in the eye. She said, "Darling, there is one more thing that I need to discuss with you. Sylvia and Diane want to play a party game at their party and they really want me to play."
I was thinking of little kid's games and said, "A party game? Won't that be sort of lame?"
Donna hesitated and said, "Well; I don't know. Sylvia came up with this game called baseball from somewhere; and you know how Sylvia is. It will probably involve drinking and or someone taking off their clothes. Sylvia insists that I agree to play; and Diane said she won’t unless I do."
“Diane? Drinking and stripping?" I asked. “And why do they care if you play?" I was now curious.
Donna looked a little bit shy and said, "Oh, God! This is embarrassing, but Sylvia said they want a lot of guys to play and they think more guys will play if they think they may get to see my tits."
"How would anyone see your tits?" I asked.
Donna explained, "The game involves drinking, stripping or other things when various things happen in a baseball game on television or video. I don't think I believe her, but Sylvia said that every guy she meets eventually asks her if my tits are real. She also claims that every man we know will do anything if he thinks he will get to see my tits. I think she is exaggerating the fascination with my tits, but she thinks that a lot of single guys will get in the game, hoping to see them."
I laughed and said, "You do have some terrific tits, but I am not sure I want to see you showing them off. How is your reserved sister, Diane, going to participate? I’m sure no one has seen her tits. What are the other things you have to do in the game?"
She smiled, "It is like something a guy would say about a girl after a date. Like a guy might say that he got to second base with his date. In the game, if the other team gets to first base, you have to kiss. If they get to second base, you get felt up. Third base is oral. Home is all the way."
"What?" I said. "You agreed to do this with a bunch of the campus guys?"
Donna looked worried and said, "Well, yes I told them I would help them out. They told me that you can always drink or take off an article of clothing instead of the sex. Once I heard that, I thought you would let me play. I thought you might take pride in me showing off a little of what your girl has. And you can play, too."
I was completely torn about this party game. In some ways, it was arousing to think about my gorgeous girlfriend showing off in front of a bunch of guys. My cock was hard as she told me about it. Even though Donna's body was spectacular, she dressed rather modestly most of the time. She and her sister had been raised in a religious home, on a farm. They go to church every Sunday.
I was secretly excited about the prospect of Donna showing off in front of a bunch of our college friends. On the other hand, I was madly in love with Donna and felt possessive about her. I wanted her all to myself. I didn't know what to say.
Finally, I just agreed to do what Donna wanted to do. I wasn't capable of saying anything that might disappoint or upset her.
So, I said, "Darling, if you want to play, you can play. But I don't want you to act too frisky. Just tease the guys about what we have. Quit when it goes past that. Are those rules okay with you?"
"Oh, thank you baby! Sylvia and Diane will be so happy!"
She gave me a big kiss and headed out to class.
I knew that what Sylvia had told Donna about guys asking about Donna's tits was probably true. Most guys who saw her asked me about her tits, too. They were nearly too good to be true. Her massive firm tits were on a skinny frame that did not seem possible. Most women with large tits were built more like Donna's sister, Diane, who was somewhat thicker through the hips and stomach than Donna.
We did not talk too much about the party again until Friday. Donna told me that she was going to go shopping for new bras in the nearest city to our little college town. She had told me that there were few 34F bras for sale in our town. And what she could find, were styles you might find in a nursing home. She had a hard time finding them even in the city.
Donna did not have many bras or clothes that fit her. She was flat-chested until she was a senior in high school. She says her nickname was "ironing board" and she had resigned herself to being flat for her whole life. She was even thinking about plastic surgery.
Then, in less than one year, she started developing and grew from an A cup to a D, before graduation. Then, during her freshman year at college, she continued to grow from a double D cup to her current F cup. Most of her blouses and bras did not come close to fitting her anymore. As a college student, she did not have enough money to buy a new wardrobe.
Donna said that Sylvia and Diane wanted her to take off her top early in the game to get it rolling. Donna was nervous about that and decided that she needed a new bra if she was going to show it in public.
I told her that the bras she had were incredibly sexy. She thanked me, kissed me and said with a worried look on her face, "I can't believe I have agreed to do this. I am embarrassed right now just thinking about taking off my blouse in front of everyone I know."
"I thought the idea was for Sylvia and Diane to meet guys," I was glad to hear that Diane is finally overcoming her self-consciousness about her buxom sexy body. "Shouldn't they be taking off their clothes?" I asked.
Donna smiled and replied, "They will. Sylvia is convinced that my tits will attract all of the guys. Then, she and the other girls will jump in. I hope you don't get mad at me." Then Donna paused and added; “Why do girls think I’m so self-confident? Hell, I’m terrified by the attention my body attracts?”
I hugged her and said, "Donna, you have the body that every girl wishes they had.”
Donna’s eyes sparkled at those words. It was like I was supercharging her self-esteem every time I encouraged her about her amazing body.
“Will you think I’m a cheap slutty whore?” Donna asked.
“No, I won't get mad at you. It will be sexy to see you playing the game. Just stop when you need to."
I was not so sure I meant what I said, but after I had given her the okay to play, I did not think I could get mad if she played. I was nervous and excited about the game.
Donna wanted me to play too. I thought it would be fun to mess around with drunk, naked, college girls. I was looking forward to seeing Sylvia, Diane and their friends in the nude. I knew Diane's tits would be an awesome sight to see, but I did not know if it would be smart for me to mess around with Donna's big sister.
I learned more of the rules of the party game from Sylvia who came by our apartment to tell Donna about the party planning. Sylvia had recorded some baseball games and had picked one to use at the party. There would be a girls team and a guys team with nine players on each team. Each team would be affiliated with one of the two major league teams on the video.
Each time your team made an out, the players had to remove one of their allotted 4 items of clothing, or drink 6 ounces of beer. Each time the other team reached a base, the girls would pick names out of a hat and would partner up with the guy whose name they picked. Then, they would do the sex act with their chosen partner depending on what base the other team's hitter reached. First base was kissing, second base was getting felt up, third base was oral and home was all the way in the back bedrooms of the house. However, any player could avoid the physical act by either drinking a beer or removing an item of clothing.
This was going to result in a ton of drinking for any girl who did not want a gang bang. This was especially true if Sylvia picked a high scoring game. Since slutty Sylvia was clearly interested in the sex part of the game, I was betting that she picked a high scoring game.
I didn't want to stop the game, but I had never seen Donna drink more than 3 cans beers, maybe 4. She would be trashed at 4 beers. I doubted if Diane had ever had 3 beers in one night. Sylvia had probably had more to drink from time to time, but not many people could drink the amounts that were going to be required by this game.
I wanted to see Donna and the other girls show off their bodies. I was proud to have a gorgeous girl like Donna as my girlfriend and I secretly thought it would be pretty cool if all of my friends saw her stupendous body. I felt like I was a pervert or something since I wanted to see the girl who I planned to marry take off her clothes in front of a bunch of horny guys.
I was excited about the game. However, I could not help but wonder if Sylvia's baseball game was going to work.
I asked, "Do you girls know how many outs there are in a baseball game for each team?"
Sylvia laughed and said, "Enough to get us all pretty drunk and naked!"
I replied, "Yeah, each team gets 27 outs. Not many people can drink that much beer in a night. Did you really play this game, Sylvia?"
"Yes, I played, but I didn't really finish the game. One of the guys may have gotten lucky that night! I, uh; sort of quit early."
I asked Donna if she was sure she wanted to play this game with a bunch of people from our college. I was hoping that she would take this opportunity to back out of the game.
However, Donna looked at Sylvia and said, "I promised Sylvia and Diane that I would play. Sylvia says the game will be a lot of fun. I hope it will not be too embarrassing." Then Donna pleaded with me; “Joe, I really need your support for this. You have to be there for me. Don't worry, baby. Diane and Sylvia have said that I can quit at any time I want, so I won't have to do too much with the other guys. Besides, I can always drink instead of doing the other things."
Donna looked worried to me, but she was determined to play the game to help the other girls. I was pretty sure that Sylvia had the rules wrong, but I was not sure I wanted to see them changed. I was also reasonably sure that all of the girls would soon reach or exceed their limit on beer and would lose their clothes. It was going to be a sexy night.
On Saturday, Donna modeled her new bras and matching panties. We picked a white lacy underwire stretch bra. It was unbelievably sexy.
As I watched Donna try on the new bras, I was thinking to myself that living with her was like constantly living in the middle of a first rate porn movie. A hot chick was constantly showing me her big tits, or was fucking my brains out. I was having a hard time remembering why I had said ‘yes’ to the party game, but I knew it was too late now.
Donna wore a tight, thin top which was white and made of some soft, stretchy material. The top was not low cut or overtly sexy, but the material hugged every inch of Donna's massive tits and tight stomach. It was awesome.
Diane did work-study at the Dean’s office, to offset part of her college expenses. It seems the home that the college own for housing visiting lecturers was just vacated. Diane was tasked with getting contractors to service the home. The crews were starting on the following Monday, so until then we had a party house!
When we arrived at the house Sylvia and Diane had access to, we saw that a big crowd was starting to gather. Loud music was playing and the liquor was flowing. It was still early in the afternoon.
Donna and the other girls who were planning to play the baseball game were drinking heavily, trying to get up their courage. I warned against this, but the nervous girls ignored my advice. Donna and Sylvia pointed out the other girls who were going to play. There was also a growing list in both ‘bull pens’, in case someone quits. My friend Ronny was the guys’ team captain. Sylvia was the girls’ captain.
Several were cute girls that I had seen around college. One was a pleasant surprise. Angie was going to play.
Angie was a year or two older than Donna. Before Donna came to the campus, Angie was the hottest girl on campus. She looked like a runway model except she had bigger tits than a fashion model would. Actually, my friends and I decided that she looked like a young Kate Upton, one of the swimsuit models for Sports Illustrated. She was beautiful. She was blonde, slim, pretty and sexy.
‘Dee Dee’ Donna told me that guys were too intimidated by Angie's beauty, and that she actually did not have many dates. She also told me that Angie had always wanted to go out with me. I wasn't sure if she was teasing me, but it was pretty frustrating to hear that after lusting after Angie for a couple of years
When Donna arrived on campus her freshman year, she took the place of Angie as the hottest girl at the school. . I figure Angie was jealous insecure. She probably didn’t know what she wanted, but she wanted whatever Donna had.
They were both pretty and sweet, but Angie's slender body could not compare with Donna's voluptuous body; hence the nickname Dee Dee. It refers to her double D bra size. Donna never did dispel that myth publicly, but she told me; “I outgrew my double dee bras some time ago.”
Gametime
I was thinking that this game was going to set some kind of record for hard cocks if Donna and Angie were both going to get drunk and take off their clothes.
I saw Donna finishing off her second can of beer. I hugged her and whispered, "Don't drink too much before the baseball game starts. You will soon be too drunk to play."
She laughed and said, "I may get too drunk to keep my clothes on!"
After about an hour, the crowd had gotten fairly large and the party was in full swing. I saw Sylvia and Diane going around the party recruiting people they wanted to be in the game. Some were my friends from the football team.
Sylvia turned down the music and explained the rules of the baseball game. The crowd seemed even more enthusiastic than I expected. However, I should not have been surprised, since I heard Sylvia telling several guys that Donna and Angie were going to play. The house was now packed. Ronny & Sylvia went through the waiting lists of guys & girls wanting in on the game. Ronny approved 13 of the girls to Sylvia’s bullpen, and Sylvia approved 18 guys to Ronny’s bullpen.
I was anxious to see how this game would go.
Except for Sylvia, who was a fun-loving, slutty girl; the girls that I knew who were playing were all sweet, fairly innocent acting girls from small towns. Donna, Diane, Angie and several of the other girls I knew were from towns with populations under 1,000. If this group started to strip and have sex during the game, it was going to be amazing.
Sylvia announced that the baseball game we were going to watch was between Kansas City and Oakland, several weeks ago. The guys were aligned with KC and the girls were aligned with Oakland. I thought that was an odd choice because we were not near either city and most people would not know anything about either team.
However, Sylvia is pretty shrewd. I knew there must be a reason for the selection of this game. Suddenly, it hit me. Kansas City was one of the best teams in the American League that year and Oakland was having a terrible season. I was betting that Sylvia had given the girls a team that will give up a lot of runs in the game. All the better if you are a girl who wants to act slutty with new guys. I wasn't sure it was good for me or my tipsy girlfriend, since I hoped to still be in a committed relationship when this party is over..
Donna was a happy girl when she was drunk. I could tell when she had too much to drink because she would constantly smile and laugh. She had a big smile on her face as the game started. She looked beautiful with her bright smile and big blue eyes.
I liked the guys who Sylvia had recruited to play the game ,with one exception. Someone had invited a second or third team linebacker from our college team, named Josh. My friends and I all thought that Josh was an asshole. He was arrogant with no good reason, and was a sarcastic jerk most of the time. I couldn't believe he was invited.
I asked Donna why Josh was at the party. She laughed and said, "Sylvia invited him. She heard he is very well endowed and she wants to see it!"
I said, "Great! We have to deal with a prick because he has a big prick!"
Donna giggled. "Please be nice. This party is important to my friend and my sister. The girls want to see you too! I have told them all about you. Maybe you can get naked at the same time I do. That way, I might not be so embarrassed."
I said, "Sweetheart, nobody will be looking at me if you are naked in the room!"
She giggled again and said, "Don't be too sure. There are girls here who might be very interested. I hope Angie doesn't make a move on you during the game. She has always liked you."
I did not really believe that and said, "She sure did a good job of hiding that from me, until you started dating me."
Donna had a pouty look on her face and said, "Are you sorry that you are not with Angie instead of me? She is really pretty."
"Oh no!" I said. "I love you and you are the only girl I want."
She kissed my cheek and said, "I am so glad. I love you too, with all of my heart!"
One of the guys I brought to the party for the baseball game was Tyrone Johnson. He was our quarterback and one of the nicest guys on the team. Tyrone was a tall, muscular, black guy who was recruited from rural Georgia. Tyrone was funny and a great guy, whose dad was a country pastor. I persuaded Sylvia to include Tyrone by telling her that Tyrone was the best endowed guy on the team.
Sylvia's face turned red and she gulped as she said that she would include Tyrone in the game. I knew from some of my friends, as well as Donna, that Sylvia loved to fuck. I had been told she was a screamer. From seeing Tyrone in the locker room, I knew that Sylvia and the other girls would be impressed with Tyrone's equipment.
Tyrone said something funny when I told him about the game. He said, "Are you sure you white guys aren't going to jump the black guy, for trying to fuck the white women?"
I laughed and said, "You better watch out all night long!"
He then said, "Are you letting that fine looking girlfriend of yours play this game?"
I said, "Yes, but she is going to drop out before it gets too heavy."
He laughed and said, "I didn't think you would let her go too far. I wouldn't either, if I was you. If your girl drops out, I hope that blonde chick, Angie, stays in the game."
The other guys in the game were friends of mine from the football team including my former roommate, Mark. Mark was a giant offensive tackle who was one of the best players on the team and one of the wildest guys I ever met.
Mark loved to have fun. He even had fun at his part-time job as a bouncer at a local bar. One night, Mark broke up a dangerous fight in the bar by turning a pool table over on a guy with a knife. He was big, strong and about half crazy. I was glad he was my friend.
My best buddies, Ronny and Shawn, were lined up to play. Most girls at school were hot for Shawn who was a tall, muscular guy with long blonde hair. I knew that Shawn did not give a damn about the girls at school because of a great girlfriend he had back home. However, he would fuck around with drunk chicks if they threw themselves at him(which happened all the time).
As the game began, I was amused by the idea that these basically modest, nice girls were going to actually play this drinking sex game. I even told Ronny that he better pay attention to the early rounds of this game because I was predicting that the girls would all quit before anybody had much in the way of sexual contact.
The game started with each side cheering for their team. Everyone, especially the girls, was drinking heavily. Donna looked awesome in her tight white blouse as she stood with the other girls. I was nervous about this game.
Just before we started the game, Donna had whispered to me that Sylvia and Diane wanted her to go first. Then, she giggled and said, "Would you like it if I let these boys see my new bra?"
I was thinking about the delicate white lace and the massive cleavage and was none too sure I wanted her to take off her blouse at all. However, I said, "Sure, baby, if you want to."
She kissed me and said, "You are so sweet. I can't wait until we get home tonight!"
I looked longingly at her big hooters as she joined the other girls.
The girl's team, the Oakland A's, batted first and the first batter struck out. The guys cheered and the girls all began to drink beer out of large plastic cups. I watched Donna and she did not begin to drink. She stood in the middle of the other girls with a smile on her face. I was sure she would start drinking.
Instead, Donna walked to the front of the group of girls, grabbed the bottom of her tight, white blouse and pulled it quickly over her head. For a second, the room was silent. Then, it erupted into a roar. A large drunken crowd had gathered around the players and everyone was screaming as Donna removed her blouse and stood before us wearing a lacy, white bra and tight blue jeans.
When Donna pulled her blouse over her tits, her tits were pulled up and were bouncing in front of her as she stood before us smiling. Her tits continued to bounce as she stood there with her top concealing her face. She held it there for a few more seconds, while she bounced on her toes for full effect. Then she pulled the top all the way off and held it with one stretched harm, while smiling & soaking in the crowd’s approval. Her eyes were locked on me, seeking my approval. I beamed her a smile & a ‘thumbs up’. Then she slowly turned a full circle & the crowd roar got even louder, even though she was not bouncing. It was incredibly sexy.
The girls all looked shocked that Donna had started stripping so quickly, and the guys were all making horny, animalistic noises. My buddy Ronny shouted to me that I was the luckiest guy in the world to be dating her. I shouted my agreement. I was also sure I didn’t want to share my luck with a bunch of drunk guys.
I had played some beer pong games where girls took off their clothes if they lost. It was fun, but the girls would always try to completely cover themselves with their hands and arms. Donna just stood straight up and made no attempt to hide her giant cleavage or her sexy, delicate bra. She just stood up straight and smiled at all of her admirers.
My cock was as hard as a rock, but I felt sick to my stomach at the same time. I loved the idea that all of the guys from school were seeing how sexy my girlfriend was. But, I was nervous that I was fucking up by letting them all think she was easy or a slut. It was an immediate thrill, but with a gut-check of a high price to be paid.
I thought of Donna as pure and innocent. I completely believed that we had a special love and that we were going to get married and stay married for the rest of our lives. Despite this, I still had a perverted side that made me want to see her act a little slutty in front of my friends. It was pretty cool to have the hottest girl at our university. I swung from one emotion to the other.
I calmed myself by remembering that Donna loved me and she said she would get out of this game if she needed to. However, it suddenly occurred to me that Donna had stripped down naked at my apartment and fucked my brains out on the first night we met at a party at my house. It hit me that she might not be as pure as the mental image I had of her. I had always thought of her actions that first night as love at first sight, but now I was questioning that thought.
Silvia turned the edited video of the ball game back on and the Oakland player hit a pop fly. The other girls did not want to be upstaged by Donna again. So, Angie, Sylvia, Diane and a girl I did not know all jumped up to remove their shirts. Donna laughed at them and pulled off her jeans revealing her tiny white panties that matched her bra. When she bent forward to pull off her jeans, Donna gave the crowd a great look down the top of her bra as her tits hung in front of her. When the guys started yelling about her cleavage, Donna did not stand up, cover up or move. She just looked at all the guys and laughed at them while continuing to tug the tight denim, & show them her beautiful cleavage.
Donna's panties were small, feminine and very sexy. Her ass looked great in the little panties. Her hips were much smaller than her bust. The effect was stunning.
Angie was clearly used to being the center of male attention and you could tell by her face that she was not happy about being forced to play second fiddle to Donna. She unbuttoned her blouse and showed her sexy push-up bra to the crowd which showed its appreciation, but not as loudly as they had for Donna. Angie had great tits. They were either C or D cups. She looked as good as I imagined she would look.
This game had not started the way Sylvia and Diane had envisioned. The girls who hosted the game were being ignored with Donna and Angie in the room. However, they were determined to get in the game and both pulled off their tops. Sylvia's slender body and nicely tanned tits looked good in her bra.
Diane's giant tits drew some attention and comments. Diane looked embarrassed as she took off her conservative(and not very flattering) blouse. Diane was shorter and thicker than her sister, but she looked like two giant tits with legs. Her black underwire stretch lace bra was enormous and she turned bright red when she pulled off her blouse. I had always thought of Diane as a prude sort of librarian kind of girl, so seeing her actually take off her top was exciting. Diane tried to cover her tits with her hands and squealed with embarrassment, but she could not hide her enormous jugs. Within seconds her large stiff nipples became very defined.
As I looked at Diane without her blouse, I concluded her tits were actually as big or bigger than her little sister. Her tits were nice and round and looked soft. They rode a little lower than Donna's, but they were huge and looked great. I couldn't think of a bra size bigger than Donna's F cups, but I was guessing that Diane's bra was probably a little bigger. Donna was much more attractive overall, but Diane was right with her in the big jug department.
Everyone continued to drink even when it wasn't required for the game. I was drunk, but I still realized the game could easily get out of control. We were still in the first inning.
The next Oakland batter, to the wonderment of us all, hit a single. The girls cheered and started asking the guys to show some skin.
Mark, who was clearly drunk, turned to us and said, "Let's show these girls some cock! We don't give a damn who sees us."
He then pulled down his jeans and boxers revealing his cock to the crowd. The girls cheered and all the rest of us took off our pants & undies, too. I sort of liked showing my cock to the crowd. I noticed Sylvia openly staring at Tyrone's cock when he pulled that big snake out of his pants. It was enormous and Sylvia was looking at it like a dog eyes a bone.
In the bottom half of the first, Kansas City hit a home run and then a double. The guys were going wild, but half of the girls just drank back to back beers. Angie & Diane dropped their pants, to try to keep up with my Donna. Several of the girls looked like they were well past their limit, including Donna. Those two beer servings by themselves exceeded Donna's normal drinking limit.
Then, the next Kansas City batter hit a line drive single into left. The guys cheered and the girls quickly decided to kiss the guys rather than drink or strip. The girls grabbed names out of a hat quickly and went to their chosen player on the other team.
Angie drew my name and approached me wearing only her sexy 2 piece cami & tap pant lingerie outfit, and a big smile. Angie immediately slipped into my arms without hesitation and started passionately kissing me. My naked cock got hard as she stuck her tongue deep in my mouth and pressed her crotch hard against me. She was hot!
She kissed me a long time and then whispered in my ear, "I want to take you to the back room later and give myself to you."
I didn't know what to say, so I said, "That would be nice."
She said, "Should I ask Donna if you can fuck me?"
I immediately panicked at the thought of Angie saying that to my girlfriend. Donna was sensitive about Angie and a little jealous of her. So, I said, "No, please don't say anything to Donna."
I later realized that Angie took that as confirmation that I wanted to fuck her without Donna knowing. She again passionately kissed me with her tongue down my throat until the 2 minute time limit was up. Angie really wanted to intimidate Donna, and that’s why she wanted so badly to say something to rattle Donna’s nerves.
I looked up in time to see that Donna had drawn that creep, Josh. She was pulling back from him and trying to get his hand off of one of her tits. He obviously had been kissing and feeling up my girl through her bra. That turned my stomach. He grabbed Donna's ass as she walked back to the girl's side. She just smiled at him as she did. She gave me a funny look. Donna clearly was not ready to deal with assholes like Josh.
To be continued in part 2, by ret 123 for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Pokẻ Rachel
1 May· Steamy-Stories
Our first date is full of missed cues.
By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

“I actually don’t have a gag reflex! Oh, geez, that’s not what- I didn’t mean to say that. I just- ugh, why am I so marshmallow mouthed around you!?”
From the first moment I saw her, I had a major crush. She worked in the mail room on campus. She just had the sweetest smile I had ever seen. I wasn’t alone in my crush though. Basically everyone on campus was in love with her. Her name was Rachel and a few said she looked vaguely like Rachel McAdams.
I later learned she had made herself look more like McAdams on purpose. Starting in high school, a few people told her about her doppelganger and she was flattered by it, so she started doing her hair the same way and wearing the same bright red lipstick. Unfortunately (in her eyes and no one else’s), her body developed to be much bustier than McAdams’s.
She lamented the distinction from her doppelganger and she resented the type of attention she got for it. Nonetheless, she loved to dress up. By the time we met in our freshmen year of college, she had grown into a flirty, friendly, confident young woman.
I, on the other hand, was not flirty or confident (but I did consider myself friendly). I’d periodically go to pick up my packages, and she’d always smile at me coquettishly. I felt like she liked me, but I told myself that she smiled at everyone while she was at work. I wasn’t anything special. Until the day that I was.
Visiting the mail room was my favorite part of the week. I started ordering things online just to have an excuse to see Rachel. I couldn’t decide which I liked better: watching her ass swing as she headed to the package storage room, or watching her tits jiggle as she walked back. I tried not to be obvious about it, but I’m sure she caught me staring. She was especially cute as she tried to handle a package that was large or awkwardly shaped.
“Oh, awesome! I’ve been waiting for this package!” I shared with Rachel.
“Oh yeah? What is it?” She asked politely. Her hair was styled like Rachel McAdams had it in the Notebook.
“It’s this month’s.. ” I started excitedly, but then caught myself. “Uh, it’s nothing. Nerd stuff.”
“I like nerd stuff! Do you cosplay?” I wasn’t sure I believed her. Busty babes weren’t usually into nerd stuff. They usually teased me about my nerd stuff. Rachel could see my hesitation and was eager to prove herself. “I do! What, just because I’m a girl, I can’t like Star Wars? Just because I wear cute sundresses means I can’t like cosplay? Just because my tits are 30G means I can’t wear a Pokemon underwear set?” She stopped suddenly and blushed. I don’t think she meant to make such a candid admission.
I was stunned into silence. I couldn’t help but glance down at her impressive cleavage popping out of her sundress and wonder what a Pokemon bra would look like. When I looked back up, Rachel was tracking my pupils and it was my turn to blush at getting caught checking her out.
“Uh, ok, fair enough. The package is from one of those monthly subscription sites. This month is supposed to be Japanese-themed. There’s supposed to be a bunch of anime collectibles, DVDs, and t-shirts.”
“Oh, cool! Can I see?” Rachel asked as she leaned forward onto her elbows on the counter. It was difficult to not get caught staring at her cleavage again when she put it right in my eyeline, next to the box.
“Um, sure.” I started fiddling with my keys, preparing to punch the tape open with one.
“Wait!” Rachel stopped me. “I have a better idea. Why don’t you bring the box to my apartment later? We can open it together, and I can show you how much I like nerd stuff…” Rachel blushed, “…and nerds. Can you wait that long to open it?”
I couldn’t believe my ears. The hottest girl in my college life wanted me to come over to her apartment? Did she just ask me on a date? “Su- sure.” I stammered. “Uh, what time?”
“8:00?” she suggested. “I’ll order Japanese take out and we can watch one of the Anime’ DVDs in your package.”
I bumbled my way through telling her it sounded like fun, and getting her address and phone number, and I think I may have awkwardly thanked her for the opportunity, as if she’d just offered me a job. I also walked away without my box, and Rachel had to shout me back. I’d kick myself later for being so awkward, but for now, I was walking home on cloud nine.
I knocked on Rachel’s door at precisely 8:00. I had actually arrived at 7:50, but then I paced nervously in the hall until 8:00. She answered the door wearing the same sundress from this afternoon: a bright red, small-pattern floral dress with spaghetti straps. She gave me a hug and invited me inside.
She gave me a quick tour. “Welcome to my apartment! This is the kitchen. It’s open concept leading to the living room. OMG one night I came home and my two straight roommates were eating each other out on that sofa!
You didn’t need to know that, sorry. Um, let’s just go to my room.” She led me to the left of the living room, where I was enraptured, picturing what Rachel’s roommates may look like and what may have happened after she caught them. “Here we are!” It was a simple room. Queen bed on the left, tv in front of it, chest of drawers and a desk to the right.
She took my package from me and set it on the floor, then sat down next to it with her legs folded out to the side. I sat down across from her. She handed me a kitchen knife, and I opened the box. There was honestly a lot of cool stuff in there, but I tried to play down my excitement. I didn’t want to seem TOO nerdy in front of this hot girl, and also my focus was pretty well divided between the box and her. There were half a dozen DVDs in the box. Five were anime titles I was familiar with. The sixth I recognized quickly as being hentai. I tried to quickly hide that one, but Rachel snagged it.
“Oh! Is this hentai? I’ve never watched hentai before. Cool! Which DVD do you wanna watch tonight?”
My mouth was so dry I could barely talk. “Uh, whichever one you want.”
Rachel eyed the other five DVDs but kept holding onto the hentai speculatively. Just then, there was a faint knock at the front door. “The food!” She hopped up, grabbed her purse off the desk, and ran to the front door.
Left alone in Rachel’s room for a moment, I let out a deep breath I didn’t realize I had been holding. This wasn’t my first date per se, but it was close. And it was certainly my first date with a girl as hot as Rachel. I looked at her bed and wondered what the plan was for tonight. I had a bad habit of overstaying my welcome at my friends’ places, not realizing they wanted to go to bed. I vowed to try to be more socially aware tonight and leave at an appropriate time.
My eyes strayed to Rachel’s nightstand. There were three small items…perfume bottles? They were all the same exact shape, but in three different sizes. I was curious enough to get up and investigate. As I lifted the first one, I quickly realized what I had been staring at: the smallest of three butt plugs. I quickly tried to set it down exactly where I found it, but I couldn’t quite remember where on the nightstand it had been.
While I was floundering, Rachel suddenly returned with the food and a surprise bottle of sake. She saw me jump in surprise and guilt. “Ahh, oops!” she said as she set the food down on the desk. “I forgot I had those out.” She hurried over next to me, opened a drawer in the nightstand, and threw the toys in the drawer. “What can I say? Girls just wanna have fun!” Even as she tried to play it off like it was no big deal, the blush on her face revealed a second, conflicting emotion.
“Hey, I’m not judging at all! I think college is- well, we’re here to have fun, right?” I couldn’t think of anything else to say. “Let’s eat.”
We huddled together with our backs to a blank expanse of wall. It was surprisingly intimate eating from one box or bowl with two forks. Neither of us said much as we enjoyed the food and each other’s company.
“Ok, movie time!” Rachel announced. “Let’s start with the Miyazaki film and see how the night goes. Maybe if we’re up for it, we’ll watch the hentai later. I’m a bit of a lightweight though, so I might not make it through a second movie.”
That decision was a bit of a relief to me. I was nervous enough as it was without trying to navigate the social dynamics of watching animated porn on a first date. “Back to the living room then?”
“Oh, no, I’m not sure when my roommates will be home. We’ll watch the movie in my bed. Um, shoes off please. And get comfortable, take your jeans off too.”
This was an escalation I hadn’t dared prepare for. I walked over to Rachel’s bed, turned my back to her, quickly shucked my jeans off, and crawled under the covers before she could see me. Rachel crawled in next to me, still wearing her sundress. But I was acutely aware of her smooth, bare legs now touching my hairy bare legs. I could feel an erection forming in my boxers already and tried to shift around so I wouldn’t tent the sheets. We watched the movie, but honestly, I didn’t retain a single scene. I was too nervous and distracted by the buxom blonde next to me. Pretty early on in the movie, Rachel twisted and turned and fiddled under the sheets and next thing I knew, she was pulling her bra out from under the sheets. It was indeed a nerdy bra, as each cup was patterned like a giant PokeBall. Still, I doubted myself. This is casual, I thought. She’s just getting comfortable. It doesn’t mean anything.
About half an hour later, Rachel paused the movie. She got out from under the covers. “I wanna get more comfortable. I’m gonna change out of this dress. Do you mind if I put on one of the new t-shirts from the box?” I shook my head. “Thanks! Um; just don’t look; okay?” On the one hand, I wanted to be a gentleman and respect her request. On the other hand I’m a guy. Also, she winked at me before walking to the corner of the room. I compromised by covering my eyes with a hand and peering between a couple cracked fingers.
Rachel was facing the bed as she shimmied the dress up to her waist. I recognized the pokemon printed on her panties as Lickitung. She crossed her arms and pulled the dress higher and higher. Her massive boobs were caught on the fabric until she pulled the dress high enough and they bounced freed. I’d never seen such magnificent tits, even in porn. They were so perfectly symmetrical, so luscious, so surprisingly perky for their size…her nipples were nickel-sized and pink, pointed right at me. I saw Rachel run her hands up and down her exposed torso and then she pinched each of her nipples before putting on the grey t-shirt. The shirt wasn’t designed for a woman Rachel’s size, so it clung so tightly to her curves. It was scrunched up around her belly, exposing her midsection and the entirety of her panties. Her nipples poked through nicely and I suspected they’d be visible even if they weren’t so currently aroused.
Rachel walked back across the room toward me, stooped to grab the other t-shirt, and tossed it at me. “Change shirts so we can match!” My body’s not nearly as nice as hers, but I work out, so I wasn’t shy about changing shirts in front of her. She sidled back into bed next to me and resumed the movie. I soon felt her hand on my thigh. Not stroking or anything. Just resting there. I finally took the liberty of resting my hand on her thigh in the same manner. I hoped she wouldn’t get upset and kick me out of her apartment.
Rachel did not get upset and kick me out of her apartment. Instead, she turned on her side, wrapped an arm around my chest, placed her right leg between my two legs, and kissed me on the cheek. I turned my head to kiss her back, but her eyes were closed and she was breathing heavily. She had fallen asleep wrapped around me.
Rachel was as cute sleeping as she was hot awake. I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t want to wake her up, but I shouldn’t spend the night. Although she did have us each change into pajamas basically. Maybe she did want me to stay the night. Would that be presumptuous? I was torn! I also didn’t want to be the guy who snuck out before dawn. I mean, we hadn’t had sex or anything but still, sneaking away after she fell asleep seemed wrong. Eventually, I decided to try to get some sleep and deal with the consequences in the morning.
I woke up to Rachel still wrapped around me, but poking me in the chest. “You’re still here?”
“Uh” I thought I could stall with a prolonged syllable, but nothing came to me.
“Good,” Rachel smiled and nestled into my chest.
Phew.
“Did we; we didn’t do anything last night, did we?” she asked.
“We ate dinner, drank sake, watched a movie.”
“I mean we didn’t do anything sexual, right?”
“No! No, I would never!” I was horrified at myself. “No, I didn’t mean, not that I would never with you, just that, the situation wasn’t, I’d love to, well, I think you’re, ah.” I was only making things worse.
Rachel patted me on the chest. “Thank you for not taking advantage last night. Just so you know, I also think you’re ah.” I couldn’t see her face, but I could feel her smirking as she teased me. “I should tell you, I’m not looking for a boyfriend. I didn’t mean for you to spend the night, although I’m glad you did. I’m just looking for a nerdy friend. Maybe someone to exchange favors with. Oh, that didn’t come out right. I didn’t mean- I just meant that… I genuinely want to be your friend. But maybe you could help me with my math homework and I could help you with something. I actually don’t have a gag reflex! Oh, geez, that’s not what- I didn’t mean to say that. I just- ugh, why am I so marshmallow mouthed around you!?”
My head was spinning. Rachel wasn’t making any sense and I couldn’t believe a girl as hot as Rachel could be as nervous around me as I was around her.
“Ok, I’m gonna stop talking. I have to work this morning. Is your car here? Would you mind dropping me off?”
“Of course I will.” I answered.
“Great… I’m gonna go take a shower. Do you need a shower?” she asked.
“I think I’m fine for now. I don’t have anything going on today. I’ll drop you off at work and then I can shower back home.”
“Oh; okay that makes sense.” She seemed disappointed.
As soon as she left the room, I was kicking myself. Why am I so bad at picking up on hints? That was an invitation, right? Or was it? Is it too late to ask her if it was an invitation?
I argued with myself for 20 minutes. She’s probably almost done showering by now.
At 30 minutes, I decided to poke my head in the bathroom and check on her. I wouldn’t look. I would just make sure she hadn’t slipped. 30 minutes seemed like a long shower.
I walked cautiously to the bathroom door. I poked my head in. “Rachel?” I called.
“Finally.” I heard her say.
Okay, that was definitely an invitation. “You know on second thought, maybe I should shower here. I think I spilled some soy sauce or something.”
“Oh, then you should definitely hop in.”
I’d never gotten undressed so fast. As I peeked around the shower curtain, I saw Rachel fully nude for the first time - from the back. My eyes trailed up from her calves to her thighs to her round, well-toned ass (I stopped here for a moment) to her narrow waist to her lithe back. I stepped into the shower behind her.
“I was wondering where you were. I need someone to wash my back.”
She handed me a sponge, already lathered up in soap. I took my time running the sponge softly over every inch of her back. It gave me a chance to admire every curve. As I soaped her lower back, I was distracted by her ass. Suddenly, she turned around and I was soaping her midriff. I was now face-to-face with Rachel’s perfect tits.
“You can stare. I don’t mind.” I didn’t really have a choice at this point. Her tits were glistening, drops of water hanging from each nipple. Rachel bounced her boobs rapidly and water shook off in every direction. “You’re a little late. I already washed my front, and I really do have to get to work now.”
I was crestfallen. I wanted nothing more than to latch onto one of those perky nipples. Before we ran out of time, I took a step back to check out her pussy. She had a mound of soft blonde curls. Not enough natural blondes grow a bush.
“Don’t worry. You’ll get a chance to play with these one day. I’m definitely gonna need to play with that dick.” I looked down and found my erection pointing up right at Rachel’s face. “Unfortunately, we really don’t have time today. Which is a shame.” She took a step closer to me and wrapped her arms around my neck so she could whisper in my ear, “because I really do enjoy sucking dick. I’m a giver. I love to watch the pleasure and the ecstasy in a guy’s eyes. I love to control a guy with my lips. And I love the taste of cum.”
I couldn’t tell if she was just teasing me, or if she was being honest. I didn’t actually care at the moment.
Next thing I knew, Rachel turned off the water. “There’s an extra towel under the sink.” I watched her tits wobble as she dried her hair. “Sorry, you’re gonna have to do the walk of shame in yesterday’s clothes. Oh wait! You have your new anime shirt. No one has seen that yet!”
I couldn’t get any words out. I could tell I was being shuffled along out of the apartment and on with my day. I dressed quickly, as did Rachel. I drove her to work as promised. We were a few minutes late, but she still took a minute to bend into the driver’s window and kiss me briefly on the lips.
I stared at her cleavage as she told me, “I really did have fun last night. We should do it again. Like I said, I’m not looking for a boyfriend and I’m not really looking to date. But I’d love to be friends and hang out sometimes. And also, you know, the other thing I said.” Her voice lowered. “About your dick.” She perked back up, “Okay bye!”
She turned and sashayed toward the mailroom. I drove home to give myself some overdue relief. It had been the best night of my life, if only because I got to see my crush naked. I really needed to offer her help on her math homework.
I didn’t know what to do. I wanted a second date with Rachel, obviously. I wanted an opportunity to try again - to pick up on the cues this time. I had been kicking myself ever since I had dropped her off at work after our first date. Stupid, stupid! Why didn’t I ask her about her roommates? Why didn’t I ask about the toys she clearly left out on purpose? She left them out on purpose, right? Why didn’t I compliment her body when she changed in front of me? Why didn’t I make a move when she cuddled up next to me? Worst of all, the only correct response to a girl telling you she doesn’t have a gag reflex is some variation of “I don’t believe you.” Is it too late to try that? Could I go up to her next time I pick up a package and say, “Hey, remember when you told me you enjoy giving blowjobs? Well what I should’ve told you is that I enjoy receiving blowjobs.” For some reason, I don’t think that will work as well in the daylight as it would’ve in her bedroom. Stupid!
What was worse was that I still had to see Rachel all the time. I had ordered so many packages just to have excuses to talk to her, and now they were all arriving. I thought about leaving them there to pile up, but I was afraid they’d be returned to sender after a few days, and they were actually kinda expensive. I tried to go when Rachel wouldn’t be there, but the package room was only open for limited hours and it seemed that Rachel was working all of them. So, there I was, three times a week, trying to ask my crush for a blowjob, while desperately trying to not talk to her at all for fear of ruining my chances at a second date. It was not going well.
“And so that’s why I think Next Generation is better than Deep Space Nine.” I found myself saying. I wasn’t sure how long I had been talking. Or how long I had been looking at Rachel’s cleavage instead of her face.
“I hear what you’re saying,” Rachel answered plainly. “But what I asked was whether you knew anything about thermodynamics and wave phenomena.”
“Oh.” I looked up into Rachel’s hazel eyes, which had clearly been watching me get lost in her tits. She seemed more amused than angry though. For the first time today, I noticed she had dyed her hair brown and styled it like Rachel McAdams’s character in Game Night. “Umm, well I.”
“Stop.” Rachel instructed me. “I think your soliloquies on nerd stuff are adorable, and I happen to agree about Picard being the better captain. But I don’t think either of us have time right now for you to try to answer me again with only half your brain working. So, I’m gonna assume that yes, you are good at physics and that yes, you would love to help me with my homework. 8:00 at my apartment again?”
I nodded silently, afraid that any big movements on my part might push the stars and planets out of alignment and I’d lose my second shot with Rachel.
“Great! By the way, my roommates will probably be home tonight, so get your mind out of the gutter before you come over. In fact, maybe give yourself a little stress relief at 7:30 so you can be ready to concentrate when you get to my place.”
I didn’t know what to make of that. I nodded silently again, took my package, and walked away from Rachel without a word. My awkwardness hurt me, but I thought it was safer than trying to be cool.
After pacing in the hall for three minutes, I knocked on Rachel’s door at 8:00 sharp. The door swung open and I found myself face to face with my crush, dressed down for a casual night of studying. She was wearing what looked like a short-sleeved, silk button-up shirt and matching silk pants. Both pieces were light grey, patterned with little Enterprises, Spock Hands, and the words “Boldly Go.” Rachel was barefoot and based on the way her nipples poked through the shirt, I guessed she wasn’t wearing a bra.
“Welcome! I’m so glad you’re here! There’s pizza in the kitchen, help yourself. Oh, these are my roommates: Stephanie and Isabelle.” As she led me into her apartment, Rachel gestured toward the living room sectional couch, where her roommates waved to me in turn.
Stephanie was tall, blonde, and beautiful. She looked like Alice Eve, but maybe 6'1". She even had heterochromia! She had the friendliest smile as she wiggled her fingers at me. Stephanie was wearing a tight yoga top and yoga pants.
Isabelle was short, brunette, and adorable. She looked like Penelope Cruz, but only 5'3". She seemed excited to see me as she waved frantically at me, before turning to laugh with Stephanie. Isabelle was wearing a sports bra and short gym shorts.
Both roommates were extremely fit. I seemed to remember Rachel mentioning that her roommates were both athletes on the school teams. I think Stephanie did some sort of track and field, and Isabelle was on the soccer team maybe?
Rachel caught me eyeing her roommates. I couldn’t help but remember what Rachel had let slip last time I was here: that her roommates had hooked up on that very couch they were sitting on now. Rachel jabbed me in the ribs. “Hey! It’s study time, remember?” Then quieter, so only I could hear her, “Did you take my advice about; stress relief?”
I spoke for the first time since entering the apartment. “I did, but I don’t know if it worked. I drank some herbal tea, I listened to some classical music, and I tried to breathe deeply. But I’m still pretty nervous around you.” I admitted.
Rachel stared at me dumbstruck. “That’s not…I meant…Okay, well, I guess we’ll just have to deal with it. Here, you sit here.” She directed me to a chair at the kitchen table, where I’d have my back to the roommates. Rachel sat down at a 90 degree angle from me. “This’ll be fine,” she continued. “We’re all here to study. They have exams coming up too. The little minxes aren’t even really lesbians; that was just a one-time, random, experimentation.” Rachel seemed to be rambling to herself now.
I could tell she was stressed about her physics class, so I gathered up my resolve, opened her book, and dove in.
We got through about an hour of studying, and I felt like we were making progress. But Rachel kept looking over my shoulder toward the living room. I started hearing giggles coming from that direction, but I tried to keep us on topic. My responsibility was to help Rachel; I couldn’t also worry about whatever her roommates were supposed to be studying.
My explanation of the Law of Conservation of Energy was interrupted once again by the sudden distinct snap of elastic against skin, a quick shriek, and another round of giggles. I started to turn to see what was going on in the living room, when Rachel grabbed my arm. “Don’t mind them. They’re doing this just to bother me.”
“Doing what just to bother you? It’s just difficult to concentrate with them here. What are they studying for?” I whispered to Rachel.
Rachel stared over my shoulder and answered without looking at me, “Anatomy, it seems like.”
“That’s an awful lot of giggling for study time.”
“They just love to distract me. And I think they’re excited to have you here to distract too.”
I tried to continue my explanation, but I couldn’t pull Rachel’s focus back to physics. “Do we need to take a break?” I asked her.
Rachel finally looked back at me, her hazel eyes gleaming. “Yes. As a matter of fact, I think I owe you. You’ve done me a favor; I think our agreement was that I’d do you a favor back?” My eyes darted quickly to Rachel’s chest as she began to unbutton her silk pajama top. As her 30G boobs came into view with her erect nipples staring into my eyes, I started to reach for one. “No, no, not tonight. Tonight, I’m doing you a favor.” And with that, Rachel slipped to her knees under the kitchen table.
Without the obligation to help Rachel study, I could focus more on the sounds coming from around the room. Behind me, I could hear the unmistakable sound of making out. I wasn’t sure where to look. On the one hand, I had a busty, now-brunette angel on her knees fiddling with my zipper. On the other hand, I needed to know what her not-lesbian roommates were doing to each other on that couch.
Rachel made my decision for me when her delicate hand slipped my cock out of my jeans and her tongue made contact with the base of my shaft. I had fantasized about this moment for too long and I wouldn’t miss it for the world. As Rachel suckled on the head of my dick, she grabbed my jeans and boxers and pulled them the rest of the way down my legs. She trailed her tongue down the underside of my shaft until her lips reached my balls. She sucked one in as she turned her attention to untangling my pants from my feet and tossing them aside. Free of that obstruction, Rachel shimmied forward until her knees were on the ground between my feet and then she really got to work.
Meanwhile, from behind me, I could hear moans of pleasure and the slurping of juices. I wondered who was eating whom, but I couldn’t tear my eyes away from Rachel’s. She had one hand holding my knee for balance while the other hand twisted on the base of my dick. Her head bobbed up and down in my lap. Still, she never broke eye contact. Her mouth was so soft and warm and it felt luxurious. I loved watching my dick disappear between her bright red lips. Her lipstick left red smears all over my shaft. From one moment to the next, I cycled between disbelief at how deep she was taking me, doubt at my own memory of the previous moment, awe at the evidence of the lipstick stains around my base, and then euphoria as Rachel repeated her attack.
Rachel would build me up toward the verge of orgasm, but then stop before I hit the point of no return. She kept me as hard as I’d ever been and she seemed to know exactly where my limits were. Her eyes were watching mine and responding to every tiny reaction I gave. It was like she was tracking my heartbeat by watching the fluttering of my pupils.
From the living room, I could hear two distinct sets of moans building and building in concert with each other. When the sounds reached a crescendo of ecstasy, Rachel suddenly slammed her face down until her nose poked into my pelvis. She had my entire dick lodged in her throat, and I could feel her neck muscles massaging me and pulling my cum from me. With a groan, I came along with the two roommates I couldn’t see, depositing my load directly into Rachel’s throat.
When I’d finished ejaculating, Rachel slowly drew her mouth off my cock, cleaning it with her tongue along the way. She finally removed the head with a small pop. Rachel licked her lips and smiled at me. While still kneeling under the table, my half-hard dick still pointing half-heartedly at her face, Rachel looked up at me. “Delicious,” she declared simply. “I can tell you didn’t give yourself any stress relief before coming over here.” She blushed slightly. “Good job hanging on as long as you did.” She seemed nervous to admit, “Like I said, I love sucking cock. I hate when it’s over too quickly. I’m sorry about my roommates. They just love to spoil my fun.”
I heard giggling and turned finally to catch a glimpse of her roommates. The two of them were holding hands and running down the hall toward one of their bedrooms. I only saw their asses, but the view confirmed they played for one of the school teams.
Rachel got herself out from under the table, retrieved her shirt from I don’t know where, and began buttoning it back up. “I think we’ve done enough work for one night. Do you think you could finish up my homework for me? I understand it all a lot better now, and I just think filling it out would be a bit tedious.”
I nodded serenely.
“Great!” Rachel exclaimed. Next thing I knew, she was handing me my backpack and thanking me for my help tonight. I felt myself being pushed toward the exit, so I took my leave, grateful for the mind-blowing blowjob. “Maybe next time we can study at your place. I can be loud and distracting too. I’ll make you a king amongst your neighbors.” She shut the door behind me.
I stumbled off sheepishly toward my car, carrying my backpack. Tonight couldn’t have gone any better. Except, of course, I would’ve liked to have been sat in a different chair where I could’ve watched her roommates. Maybe I’ll request that next time. It wasn’t until I pulled into my parking lot at home that I realized I’d left my jeans and my boxers at Rachel’s.
By rtyuuioyuih1 for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Insatiable Astrid: Part 4
30 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Slave auction and depravity in the penthouse.
Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

After her sex-filled day, including being filmed having a massage and sixty-nine with the hot Ukrainian blonde masseuse, Aliona, then having sex in her room with the two guys from the gym and the cute student kid from the next room, Astrid was sated and slept well. For now. There was much more to come.
She had woken up once that night, feeling horny at around 4am, and for a moment she was tempted to summon one of the guys back for more. But in the end she couldn't be bothered and instead looked over some of the many erotic vacation photos on her phone that she had relished posing for and sharing, then had pleasured herself with her fingertips before falling asleep again in the resulting wet patch.
In the morning she enjoyed the now usual routine of exhibiting herself provocatively in skimpy clothing at the breakfast buffet as drooling men ogled her. Today she wore tiny toweling shorts that did not fully cover her buttocks, leaving about a quarter of her pert cheeks showing, especially when she leant over, which she took every opportunity to do. Her top was a tight-fitting vest under which she had a sports bra which gave her small breasts a boost and drew lots of attention to her chest. At one point she had been standing at the fresh fruit display, opposite a man who had been following her around the buffet eyeing her up, so she arranged a peeled banana and two plums suggestively on her plate and grinned naughtily at him until he blushed. Then she poured fresh rich cream over the tip of the banana and licked her lips. Then as she walked back to her table she passed very close by him and discreetly brushed her hand against his trousers, having a quick feel of the hardness there.
In the lift up to her room, where she was standing behind her parents but in front of another man who she knew was checking her out from behind; she reached around behind her waist and quickly pulled down her shorts to flash her bare buttocks at him, then looked round briefly to smile at him as he stared open-mouthed. After that she had spent a few hours sunbathing and swimming at the hotel pool, again proudly displaying her hot young body from her tiny white bikini, its briefs tightly pulled up to show the camel-toe of her cunny lips. And again she had taken a few opportunities to expose her breasts and cunny under the water whenever anyone swam below her. This had included a middle-aged man who, after she had flashed her cunny to him under the water as he hovered beneath her, had come to the surface and pointed downwards to suggest he had something to show her too; she took the invitation and ducked under the water to see his fully erect cock springing from his swimming shorts.
But something was missing from all this exhibitionism; she craved more; Astrid wanted to go to the next level.
She spent the afternoon in her room, mostly messaging her best friend back home, Amanda, sharing their fantasies and daring each other as usual. Astrid had described her naughty behavior at the breakfast buffet and in the lift. Amanda described how she had emulated Astrid's exhibitionism in the clothing store changing room, by going to buy some new tennis gear. She had asked the male sales assistant to help her and had tried on a series of skirts and tops, each time flashing him her white underwear until he went bright red. Then at the checkout, handing him her panties, which were wet from the excitement. This messaging exchange culminated in a dare that Astrid could not refuse: finally to go up to Mike's penthouse suite and submit herself to whatever depravities awaited her there in the big guys' hotel den. It was time to go a step further.
So she sent a text to Mike's lead maid Anabella, asking if she knew whether there was a party that evening, reminding her that Mike had invited her. The reply came almost immediately: 'Yes. Party every night. Tonight is fancy dress with theme of Roman slave auction. I will come get you at 9.'
That settled it. She was going to join their party and see the show of a slave auction. She didn't yet realize she was going to be one of the slaves, to be at the mercy of the masters. And she could not imagine how many times she would see, and be involved, in all kinds of wild sex up there...
Astrid dined with her parents, acting well the role of polite late-teen daughter. Her folks had planned to spend the rest of the evening watching the hotel's live entertainment, out by the pool. She told them she would go to the nearby games room where the younger crowd hung out playing pool and video games, even though she had no intention of spending her evening with teens and young inexperienced men. Secretly she tried to anticipate what adult games she would really be playing later on, up in the party suite. Even at the dinner table she felt the familiar ache and wetness inside her underwear.
Back in her room she showered, brushed her teeth, put on perfume and make-up then went to choose what to wear. Anabella had said it was Roman fancy dress so she wondered if the maid would bring her an outfit when she came to collect her. So for now she just put on a new pair of white silk panties and slipped her tube of lubricant, some condoms and her phone in a small purse.
The door buzzer sounded. She gulped and pulled on a long baggy shirt then went to open the door. Anabella came in with a large carrier bag. She was wearing an elegant little black dress and black heels with red soles. Closing the door behind her she walked over to Astrid's bed, put down the bag then beckoned the younger woman to her. When Astrid came close, the maid grabbed her by the shoulders, moved in close and gave Astrid a passionate kiss full on the mouth.
'You're gonna have fun tonight, honey,' said Anabella. 'The guys will show you a good time!' Astrid smiled, excited but feeling a little trepidation, not quite knowing what to expect. Anabella must have noticed the young girl's hesitation so she added, 'Don't worry. You will have a great time. You're gonna be a star!' Astrid remembered how Anabella had already filmed her having sex with Mike in the beach hut and with Aliona in the massage room - what did they have in mind for her this time?
'Put this on,' said the maid, pulling an outfit from the bag. It was a short white silk tunic, embroidered with images of flowers. It had no buttons or zip at the front, only a sash to tie around the waist plus a clip at each shoulder. Astrid took off her shirt (noticing that Anabella admired her bare breasts as she did so) then put the tunic on over her slender body, not bothering with a bra. Anabella added, 'You can wear your panties. Until later!' They giggled and prepared to leave.
Anabella cheekily opened Astrid's purse, noting the lubricating jelly and condoms. She gave the younger woman a knowing look and nodded. 'Yes maybe you want this. But don't worry, your masters will give you what you need. We all do what they want.' She gave no further explanation, just encouraged Astrid to follow her.
Anabella led Astrid by the hand into the lift then swiped a card against a reader to enable access to the top floor. During the ascent they kissed again, watching themselves in the lift's mirror, giggling. The maid's hand strayed under Astrid's short tunic and a long finger stroked Astrid's cunny through the flimsy material of her tiny panties. She was already wet. Astrid felt the sexy woman's buttocks and detected no underwear through the thin material of the tiny black dress. The lift doors opened and they went out into a well-lit and elegantly decorated corridor. They heard music and voices from the suite at the end. A tough looking bodyguard in black top and tight black pants opened the door and let them in, looking Astrid up and down with lust in his hungry eyes. She smiled at him as they passed.
The first thing to greet Astrid as she entered the main room of the suite was a topless well-tanned raven-haired waitress who emerged from the crowd to offer a glass of champagne from a silver tray she was offering. A magnificent pair of pert well-tanned breasts stood out above the drinks tray, dark nipples hard and pointing. Astrid grinned then looked down below the level of the tray and saw that the waitress was naked below too, wearing only white heels and white lacy stockings held up by suspenders around a slender waist. Her cunny was bare, immaculately waxed, well-oiled and glossy.
A second dark-haired waitress, equally nude, came forward to greet the new guest, kissed her on both cheeks and led her into the room. Astrid took a glass and sipped the bubbly. She felt all eyes on her as the small crowd parted to let her in amongst them. She could sense her nipples hardening with the excitement and a tingling inside as she began to realize she was really in the lions' den now. She felt as naked as the waitresses as a group of men scanned her up and down.
Then she saw Mike for the first time since their wild rendezvous in the beach hut. He was as tall and elegant as she remembered, wearing a smart peach-colored shirt and light blue Bermuda shorts plus navy deck shoes. He noticed her and came straight over to greet her.
'So pleased you came, Astrid,' he said, kissing her fully on the mouth.
'I haven't yet,' she grinned, echoing their initial banter that first night. 'But I'm sure I will later!'
'Oh yes. We'll make sure you have a fabulous time. I'm sure you'll be very much in demand tonight.'
They raised their champagne glasses and smiled at each other.
Mike continued, 'In fact most people here have already seen you...' He gestured behind himself to a large screen on the wall where a video was playing as the partygoers watched. Astrid suddenly noticed herself on the screen! It was the video Anabella had taken in the beach hut when Astrid had met him that night. And there she was for all to see, lying nude on the floor, taking Mike's large cock in her mouth. She remembered sucking it like a pro until she got a mouthful of his cream. Now they were all watching it. She knew there was no point protesting. She had consented and guessed he would show the video, although she hadn't expected to be on show for the whole party! She remembered what came next: him lifting her onto the bench and licking her cunny until she came, then him taking her on the floor, opening her up with his massive member and flooding her young body with his cum. She felt a thrill to see it on the large screen and felt herself getting wet as they watched. She had a sudden urge to strip herself and parade in front of her fans. But Mike took control, taking her by the arm and leading her to a long sofa where they sat down and drank more champagne.
As they sat, a series of men came over to greet the special guest, each politely reaching down to shake her hand as she sat with Mike. She noticed them all check her out, aware that her nipples were fully erect now and must be visible through the flimsy tunic, and that it was so short they could all see her inner thighs and probably her white panties. She spread her legs a little to give them all a view. As always, she relished being on show, loving the lustful attention.
After conversing a while and sipping more champagne, Mike stood up and showed her around. In addition to the large screen in the main room, there were many mirrors, so the room appeared larger and busier than it was. At one side was a small stage with spotlights above - she guessed correctly that was where the 'slave auction' would take place. Then he led her to one of the side rooms, in which there was a small pool (or was it a large Jacuzzi?). At the rear of this area were showers and changing rooms. And on one side was a closed door where Mike swiped a card that unlocked the door, then gestured for her to enter.
The first thing Astrid saw inside was a large bed with luxurious-looking bedding and lots of pillows. But her attention was quickly caught by a long sofa on one side where three women were seated, each wearing a small white toga like hers, all with their arms behind their backs (were they tied up?). She recognized Aliona, her pale long blonde hair framing her pretty face, her small breasts only just visible under the loose tunic, her long legs spread, exposing the white triangle of her panties. Astrid smiled as she remembered licking out the Ukrainian blonde's exquisite cunny after the massage. She looked back at Mike, about to question him, but he put a finger to his lips. Then she looked at the other two 'slaves', one with black hair, one redhead. Astrid, as a brunette, would make up the quartet.
One of the nude waitresses (or were they servants?) had appeared behind Astrid. Suddenly she felt her arms being held from behind, and before she could respond her wrists were bound behind her with padded handcuffs. The servant girl led her to the sofa and sat her down with the others. Now she knew for sure what she had by now suspected: she was one of the slaves for the auction!
Mike went back into the main party room and two of the bodyguards came into the ante-room. The servant girl told the four slave girls all to behave until the show, then asked them to stand up. They did so obediently, Astrid last, looking along the line at the others. One by one, the servant examined the parade, adjusting the girls' hair, applying lipstick if needed, spraying them with perfume. Then she stood in front of the first girl, the redhead, and lifted up the front of the toga. The girl squirmed, but a bodyguard held her still as the servant looked down to examine her underwear. The redhead seemed to pass inspection. The second, the raven-haired Hispanic girl, didn't: the servant pulled off the girl's yellow panties and held them up, sniffing them as if to increase the humiliation, then tossed them to the other bodyguard, who slipped them into his trouser pocket. She then showed the girl a new pair, saying, 'White only.' She pulled them up over the girl's feet and lifted them all the way up into position, taking the opportunity to examine the Latina's cunny first. Then it was Aliona's turn. The servant lifted up the blonde's tunic and pulled her tiny panties aside, admiring the perfectly waxed cunny Astrid remembered so well.
When Astrid's turn came she was so wet with excitement she knew the wet spot would be visible and wondered whether she would pass inspection. Sure enough, the servant knelt down in front of her, close up in front of the panties, then pulled them aside and noticed how wet Astrid's cunny was. To Astrid's surprise, she felt a tongue on her cunny lips as the servant girl licked off the excess juices that had seeped out. Then she pulled up the panties and completed the inspection. 'Follow me,' she instructed, heading towards the door to the main room.
As they entered, a small cheer went up and the crowd applauded as they filed across the busy room towards the small stage. Moments later they were lined up in a row, facing the crowd. The whole thing was being filmed too, and shown on the large screen, with occasional close-ups of each girl. The lead servant girl lined them up in an orderly row, making sure they stood straight and attentive, their arms still bound behind their waists by the handcuffs.
Astrid noticed Mike in the front row. He smiled and winked at her and she smiled in return. He was sitting with other men, each of whom held a kind of wand, like a small cane, which Astrid guessed correctly they would use to indicate their bidding. The hostess also carried one and made a show of going along the row, briefly gently thwacking each girl's behind to demonstrate to them to behave and follow instructions.
The show began. A man at a nearby lectern, the MC, made some announcements and explained that the winning bidder would have the right to take the girl to one of the bedrooms to do whatever he wanted with her for an hour, and that he would display each of the girls to the crowd before the bidding began, asking each her name and where she came from.
He went first to the black-haired girl and asked her. She confidently replied, speaking out towards the gleeful audience, 'Eva, from Spain.' She got a polite round of applause and smiled at the front row. Astrid wondered if she had done this before. Then the MC asked the crowd if they would like to see more of the Spanish beauty, which of course elicited a roar of approval. So he stood beside her - not to block the view - then pulled at the cord that was holding the tunic closed in the front until it came undone and the tunic began to fall open to expose the flesh beneath. He pulled the tunic aside to reveal a very shapely curvy body, well-tanned, with large well-rounded breasts. This drew more applause. Then he unhooked the tunic's shoulder clasps and the whole garment fell to the floor. Another whoop from the crowd, now that the sexy Latina was naked except for her tiny white briefs. 'Wanna see more?' he asked the crowd. And when the obvious response came, he beckoned the lead servant girl to finish undressing the Spanish slave girl. She knelt down in front of her and in one quick tug pulled down the panties, which caused another roar in the crowd. The Spanish girl's cunny was bare, clean shaven with only a small 'landing strip' above the lips. The servant motioned her to turn around and the slave obeyed, slowly turning herself around to show her bountiful curvy buttocks and shapely thighs.
'Magnificent!' said the MC. 'Now, who's next?' He moved along the line to the redhead, whispered to her, then stepped to the side. The girl said out loud, 'Lorna, from Canada.' The crowd applauded and she smiled nervously. Then the same routine took place: the MC bantered with the crowd and made them yell to see her nude, then undid the sash to let the tunic open wide, revealing alabaster skin and small breasts with luscious pink nipples. The girl was blushing, her pale cheeks rosy, freckles showing in the close-up on the big screen. He beckoned the servant girl again, to pull down the panties. This time she peeled them off slowly as the crowd got louder. Beneath the smooth flat tummy and hairless bikini area a small strawberry blonde triangle appeared, partly covering the small mound of her cunny. Her legs were long and slim, pale white. As she turned around she showed off the athletic legs from behind, wiggling her small but very shapely ass as the crowd applauded.
'Lovely!' The MC prompted more applause then turned to the next in line, the blonde, who quickly announced herself with her strong accent: 'Aliona. From Ukraine.' Astrid grinned as the masseuse smiled and nodded to acknowledge the applause. Soon the tunic was open, revealing the tall slim body and tiny but well-shaped breasts, their pink nipples erect. She turned around before her tiny panties were removed, showing off her long slim legs and perfectly round buttocks. The servant peeled the tiny thong off from behind, exposing the buttocks to wild applause, then turned her round to reveal the immaculately hairless cunny, as smooth as if she had not yet grown any body hair. Her long blonde hair cascaded erotically around her slim body and the applause grew.
'Stunning!' The MC applauded Aliona then turned to the final of the four slaves, Astrid the brunette. 'And now we have a new girl.' Applause rose; Astrid saw Mike clapping wildly and smiling at her. 'What's your name and where are you from?' She replied, nervous but loving the attention, 'Astrid. From England.' More applause. The MC responded, 'An English rose! Let's see your buds and blooms then...' And so he undid the sash in front of the tunic and opened it wide to reveal Astrid's slim young body. The crowd roared. The servant girl unhooked the tunic at the shoulders and let it fall, exposing Astrid's near-nudity. Her breasts stood pert and proud, pinkish nipples hardening as she saw the crowd admiring her. Then the servant knelt down in front of her, hooked fingers in the sides of the little white panties, then slowly peeled them off to reveal Astrid's bare cunny, which drew more wild applause. 'Turn round!' she was instructed. She obeyed, slowly twisting her body to show off her backside and girlish figure.
'Amazing!' said the MC. 'And now it's time to ask for your bids! Who will pay most for these gorgeous sexy slave girls? Remember, you get to spend an hour with them tonight!' He returned to his lectern and began the bidding by announcing that Eva would be first. 'Who will give me a thousand dollars for this super sexy Spanish babe?' A mature white man in the front row raised his wand. 'Two thousand?' A handsome black man bid. 'Three? Do I have three?' Mike nudged the black guy and grinned at him as he bid. The black guy gave him a mock wag of the finger, as if to say 'no you don't' and bid four thousand. 'Four,' said the MC. 'I have four thousand for this dark beauty, Eva. Any advance?' There was no further bid. 'Sold! To the gentleman in the front row.' A large round of applause filled the room and the man stood up and walked towards the stage. Eva smiled as he approached and the servant girl led her down the few steps in front of the stage to hand her to her new master. He gave her a kiss on both cheeks and a pat on the ass, then led her away through the crowd to a door at the back which led to one of the bedrooms. One of the nude waitresses followed them in with a bottle of champagne.
Next to be sold was the redhead. She reached four thousand too and was led away by a tall older man. Then it was the blonde's turn. The bidding for Aliona was longer, as three men raised each other by a thousand until they reached six, at which point she was led down to the arms of a muscular shaven-headed Russian.
Now it was Astrid's turn. Mike looked up at her and grinned as the bidding began. He immediately bid the first thousand, but was quickly beaten by three other guys. The MC paused. 'Wow, four thousand already for this little English rose. Do I hear five?' Mike's wand went up again. 'Six?' Another man bid. Then a third man bid seven thousand. The crowd gasped and applauded again. The MC asked Astrid to turn around again and show herself off. She complied, proudly flaunting her young breasts and wiggling her ass, which drew wild applause again. Then Mike shouted out, 'Ten thousand!' And that was it. She was his.
The MC closed the ceremony and led Astrid down the steps while the applause continued. Mike welcomed her into his arms and beckoned the servant to undo the cuffs. Then he kissed her on the mouth and took one hand, lifting her arm high to show off his pretty trophy. And with that, to another round of applause, he led the naked girl through the admiring crowd to a door at the back where they disappeared into one of his private chambers.
It was the room with the small pool he had shown her earlier. Astrid held his hand as they entered. Inside stood a handsome smiling male waiter, topless, his muscular torso well-oiled. And beside him was one of the nude dark-haired waitresses with a tray filled with glasses of champagne. To one side, on the sofa, Astrid saw the familiar faces of two of Mike's personal maids, Anabella and Ariana. The girls smiled at her and gave a brief round of applause. Then they all took a glass of champagne.
Astrid was hot and glowing from the excitement under the spotlights so she asked Mike if she could take a dip. 'Of course,' he replied. 'I'll join you.' He stripped down to his shorts and dived in. Astrid's nude body joined him there and they embraced in the warm water. As he kissed her she felt the hardness of his growing member through his shorts, pressing against her naked belly. 'Don't worry,' he said. 'You'll have something inside you soon enough!' They dipped and splashed a few times then he told her to get out. As she climbed the pool's short ladder he watched her behind as it wiggled its way up the steps. He was really loving this little exhibitionist and knew they would all get a lot of pleasure out of her again this night.
Mike also climbed out of the pool and stood in front of Astrid who was drying herself with a white towel one of the maids had handed her. He pulled down his shorts and his erect cock sprang out. All the girls looked down and giggled as he took it in his hands and pointed it towards each of them. In turn they all cupped their breasts and wiggled their sexy bodies for him, their master.
Mike called the male waiter over and led him to Astrid. He said to her, 'Astrid, meet Marcus. He's our resident Greek god and he's going to help me with you.' Astrid shook his hand and admired his dark eyes as they devoured her. Was she going to be taken by two men? Then suddenly the handsome stud reached out and picked her up like a doll then turned to Mike, who said, 'Take her to the chamber.' With that, Astrid was carried into the adjacent bedroom and lain on the fresh sheets, on her back. Anabella and Ariana joined them and went one each side of the bed. Mike came in carrying a video camera, its red light indicating he was already filming. 'Let's get you warmed up,' he said, gleefully.
The two maids held Astrid by the wrists, pinning her to the bed. The nude waitress had joined the party too, and spread Astrid's legs. Then she turned to Marcus and undid his pants, pulling them down in one fluid movement, releasing a large semi-erect cock for all to see. She leaned down and took it in her mouth as they all watched. Astrid realized he was being primed to fuck her! Her cunny was wet and she felt a thrill inside at being taken by another stranger as someone filmed her. Soon the waitress let go of the impressive cock, licked her lips and stood aside. His cock was now fully erect, hanging forward, above the nude girl on the bed. The girl had, apparently with her mouth, put a condom on it. Astrid smiled and spread her legs further as he climbed on the bed.
Her wrists held by Anabella and Ariana, Astrid could only lie there and be taken. The stud positioned his member above her aching cunny and the nude waitress climbed on the bed too, close enough to kiss Astrid on the stomach and bikini area. 'Action!' called Mike, and someone giggled. Then Astrid felt the tip of the rock hard cock enter her, spreading her wet cunny lips and opening her up. Mike closed in and filmed her being possessed and pinned down by his maids and slaves. She gave herself up and gasped with delight as the cock began to thrust deeper and deeper, harder and faster. Her body bucked and arched to receive him fully and she felt a first wave of orgasm rising. The man pushed harder, showing no mercy, pumping into the young girl, Mike's newest slave. She felt him right up inside and his balls against her cunny. Then she felt the waitress' tongue on her clit, licking and kissing her as the man thrust inside her. She could take no more, the stimulation was too much. She let out a little scream as she began to climax, and at the same time heard him grunt and felt him thrust even harder and deeper as he let himself go, releasing his load and pushing deep into her. Astrid's clit was still being teased by the other girl and she came again, squirting her juices and feeling the fluids seeping out of her.
He withdrew and Astrid watched as the nude waitress ripped off the condom and licked off all the cum from his still hard cock. The maids let her arms free and walked away. Anabella took the video camera from Mike and continued filming as the waitress sucked the man dry and Mike walked over and lifted Astrid's naked little body from the bed. He carried her out of the room and back to the pool, then threw her in. She plunged under the water, imagining her body was so hot she must be giving off steam. As she surfaced he beckoned her out and pointed to the nearby open shower by the pool. Astrid dutifully stood underneath the hot water as Ariana squirted shower gel and rubbed her body while Anabella filmed them.
Once she was washed and dry Mike led Astrid back into the bedroom. She wondered if he was going to take her himself next but he had other ideas. 'I'm going to set my young man on you again as soon as he's ready,' he said. 'How about we take you from behind this time? And don't forget I won you in the auction so we can do what we want with you.' He grinned and she smiled back, saying, 'Yes, master Mike!'
Astrid remembered Amanda's challenge: 'Show me u being fucked in every hole!' So far Astrid had sent her best friend several obscene photos including close-up facial shots showing creamy cum on her tongue and dripping from her red lips, some shots taken looking down at her spattered tummy and seeping cunny, as another hot load flooded out of her. Now for the finale, with Mike's hunky slave, hoping he would be experienced enough to take her from behind without hurting her too much - she had never had a cock in her arsehole, only a well-lubricated dildo, delicately inserted by Amanda a few weeks ago during one of their tipsy sleepovers.
But now it was for real. She had had sex with Mike and his friends several times now, so she felt confident to let them take her from behind. And once she got the confidence she felt a perverse sluttish delight in giving up her precious little ass, instructing Mike to take photos with her phone during and after. Anabella was also going to film it for them while Ariana stood by, nude and ready if needed. Astrid wondered for a moment if this would turn into a free-for-all with so many hot bodies around.
Marcus approached Astrid. He was now wearing white boxers and she could see the outline of his firm phallus through the thin material. She surprised herself again with her appetite to have a cock inside her again while being filmed.
She sat on the edge of the bed and when he came close to her she reached out and tucked her fingertips into the waistband of his underwear, then looked up at him with her best doe eyes. She noticed a strong throb beneath the material as he began to harden again. She grinned up at him and began to peel the boxers down, revealing his smooth tip, its hole already oozing precum. Ariana knelt down next to them and moved her face towards the man's groin - it must be her turn to prime him, not that he would need it, evidently as the stud's emerging cock was already hard. Astrid watched as Ariana leaned forward, and Anabella zoomed in to get the close-up shot as Ariana's blowjob lips reached down and took the head of his cock in between them. Then her tongue reached out and licked the shaft, causing him to groan slightly. Astrid hoped the exotic babe wouldn't make him come yet: she wanted that cock inside her rear! Then Ariana let go and the cock sprang forward to attention, ready for Astrid.
Ariana walked away towards Mike, her well-rounded buttocks swiveling in a highly erotic way as she walked. Mike was wearing only his shorts and his hardness was evident. Ariana placed her hot young body against him, her naked pubis pressing against his groin and her pert breasts against his chest, then kissed him deeply. He reached his arms around and grasped her buttocks, but his eyes were looking over at his special guest, sitting on the bed. He told Ariana to sit next to her on the bed, then he walked over to stand beside Anabella who was still filming. Anabella was topless, nipples erect, her short skirt barely covering her cunny. Mike reached up under it and lifted it to show her nudity to the others. Anabella continued filming Marcus and Astrid, whose fingers were gently caressing the male slave's stiff cock. Mike slid his hand under Anabella's cunny and it came up wet from her seeping juices, which he licked from his fingers as her grinned at Astrid.
Surrounded by these hot women and horny men, Astrid was now soaking wet and ready for action. She pulled the now naked man by the cock until it reached her mouth. Just a few licks were enough to make it rock hard. Mike now had his cock out and Anabella was stroking it with one hand as she held the video camera with the other. Ariana, seated beside Astrid on the bed, started caressing Astrid's small breasts, gently massaging them as Astrid stroked the cock in front of her.
Then Mike gave an instruction. The male slave pulled away from Astrid. Ariana stood up in front of her. It was time for Astrid to turn on her front and surrender herself to them. Astrid obediently lay herself face down on the silk sheet, spreading her legs and raising her backside to them. Anabella continued to film and Mike came closer to watch. Ariana covered her hands in lubricant and sat astride Astrid. She spread the young girl's buttock cheeks and slid her fingers in between them. Immediately Astrid felt the moistened fingers as they traced a line down between her cheeks. As they reached the eager hole she spread herself and opened her mouth with a gasp as the fingers started to open her up. 'Yes! Just do it! And take pics.' she commanded. Mike had her camera phone ready too.
When Astrid's little hole was well-lubricated, Ariana left the bed and to kiss Anabella as she prepared to film and watch, knowing that they would get their turn later. Then she knelt in front of Mike and started licking and sucking him as he watched the show. Mike's huge cock reached its full size but evidently he didn't want to come yet; he sent his little slut-slave Ariana back to the bed.
The male slave knelt between Astrid's legs and positioned himself to take her from behind. Within moments she felt the tip of his cock brushing against her wetness and start to ease her little hole wider. She opened her mouth wide, gasping with delight. She felt so horny and wild her body just opened wide and the rigid member moved just inside. He slowly edged it in and she spread her legs and moaned. Then he began gently thrusting as his hardness moved inside the young woman's hole; they both knew he wouldn't last long. He gently pumped, a little deeper, a little harder. Astrid enjoyed the pleasurable pain as his now throbbing cock opened her wider. She sighed with pleasure as he moved deeper and she felt it spasm. She heard the beeps as Mike took photos, imagining the sight of being taken in her rear end, impatient to see it and share it with her rival Amanda.
And then she felt a heavy throb inside her; the cock spasmed and pumped as he came, spurting hot cum deep into her, pumping a couple more times, then gently pulling out as Mike took more snaps of his creamy juices seeping out from the teenager's little hole, dripping down over her swollen cunny lips. His final spurts went over her buttocks. His job was done. Ariana quickly licked the rest of his cum from his cock and he was dismissed from the den. Anabella turned the camera to Mike, zooming in on his lower body.
Mike, whose cock was now maximum size after Ariana's expert teasing, came over to the bed. He was so turned on by seeing Astrid, his latest sex slave, being taken in front of him, he just felt an overwhelming urge to spurt his seed all over her, as if to mark his territory. Astrid turned over to lie on her back and saw him approaching, stroking his cock as he came close to her familiar young body. Cum oozed from her rear hole, merging with her own juices as they seeped out of her cunny. Mike climbed onto the bed, clearly in a hurry. He positioned himself above Astrid and pointed his large cock at her. One more pull and he groaned. A long squirt of semen shot out all the way across Astrid's stomach and up as far as her breasts; a second stronger spurt arced over her body and landed on her face, spattering her with cum; a few more spurts covered her pubic area as he finished himself on her, squeezing out the final drops on her cunny, then stood up to look down at his work, smiling, as Anabella filmed a close-up.
Ariana pounced onto the bed like a cat and began licking Mike's cum from Astrid's tummy. Astrid licked around her own mouth, swallowing all she could reach, then wiped her spattered breasts with her fingertips to take more of his cum and feed it to her mouth. Anabella was now on the bed too; Mike had taken over control of the video camera. Astrid looked down her body as the two hot Mediterranean babes licked all the cum from her breasts, tummy, then cunny. She felt a surge inside as she guessed what was going to happen next!
As Mike filmed, the two women positioned themselves in front of Astrid's cunny, which was swollen and glistening. She watched as the two pairs of shapely lips and the two pink tongues began licking her inner thighs, bikini area and then flicking her clit. She began moaning with pleasure, giving herself up to them again. Ariana placed herself lowest so that she could reach right inside Astrid's cunny with her tongue; Anabella stayed above, so she could lick the soft white button of the clit. They wasted no time, licking and kissing and teasing the young woman until she felt a wave of orgasm rising. One tongue was deep inside her cunny lips now, expertly stimulating her inside; the other was flicking gently across her clit, side to side, while a luscious pair of lips kissed Astrid all around her most intimate zone.
It was too much: Astrid bucked and moaned out load as she came, juices squirting out onto Ariana's face. Anabella sucked and licked as Astrid surged again, taking all the juices as they came. Astrid let herself go and almost screamed as her climax came. The two women gently continued licking and sucking her until she was dry, swallowing every drop and kissing each other when they were done.
Mike had filmed everything and got some snaps on Astrid's phone too. What a party this had been! Astrid was amazed again at her appetite for exhibitionism and frequent sex in every way possible. She couldn't wait to share it with her beloved Amanda. Next time they must go on vacation together!
By jonnicat for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Insatiable Astrid: Part 3
29 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Sapphic Massage then 3 guys in her room.
Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Back in her room, Astrid took a shower and texted Amanda to tell her about the episode in the market. Amanda had been to her tennis club and sent Astrid a photo of her with short tennis skirt lifted, displaying her white underwear. Astrid modeled the new bikini. Then she told her friend that she was planning to try out the hotel gym next and they promised to tell each other all later.
She had just finished showering when a maid knocked at the door (she had asked for extra bath towels). Astrid wrapped a small towel round her - just enough to cover her breasts and down far enough to retain her modesty - then answered the door. The maid was hot - a dark brunette with full red lips and a cheeky smile. Astrid caught her glance as the maid quickly scanned her barely covered nubile body. Astrid met her eyes and grinned. 'So have you come to service me?' she asked, grinning, stepping aside to let the maid walk in.
As the dark beauty walked past into the room Astrid checked her out, admiring her well rounded backside, tightly covered by her white apron. The maid turned to face her and was about to speak but Astrid put her finger to her lips and said 'Just tell me your name and show me what you can do for me.' 'Ariana,' she replied, 'like the singer.' And grinned. Astrid replied, 'You're hot like her too!' The maid smiled widely and visibly relaxed.
Astrid decided to see how shockable - or how naughty - Ariana was, wondering if she knew Anabella, her colleague who had filmed Astrid and Mike having sex in the beach hut. Astrid suspected this hotel was full of horny staff and guests, resolving to find the action or make it happen. She unhooked the towel where it was folded above her breasts then pulled it away from her body, dropping it to the floor and standing proudly naked. The maid's eyes widened and she smiled as she looked Astrid up and down. It was clear she had a special customer here.
Astrid took control. 'Never mind the room, just service me!' And with that she reached out to take the maid's hand and led her to the bed. She sat down at the edge and pulled Ariana gently down by both hands so that she was kneeling in front of her, between her spread legs. Astrid looked down and nodded as if to say 'do your duty'. She knew it was bold to demand but she had a hunch she wouldn't be disappointed. Sure enough Ariana smiled up at her new mistress and moved her face closer. Astrid's cunny was ripe and ready, juices already lubricating her in anticipation. Suddenly she felt warm plentiful lips on her lower tummy, gently kissing along the top of her bikini line and then down to her upper thighs. Then she felt a warm moist tongue tracing its way along the top of her legs and up the side of her cunny lips then down the other side.
By now she was aching to be kissed right in her core but for a few more moments the maid just teased her, planting tiny kisses from her lips and tip of the tongue. Astrid gasped with pleasure and arched her body forwards, desperate for more. Then suddenly the warm wet tongue slid between the swelling cunny lips and thrust inside, licking the first honey wetness. Astrid by now had given up her body to be devoured - enjoying another woman's touch for a change from being pounded by some hard cock. Ariana's tongue worked expertly, diving into the warm wet cunny and flicking the swollen clit, causing Astrid to moan and buck with delight as she lost control, the first spasm sending her to the edge, making her juices squirt out in a quick rhythmic flood, running out between her legs as she came uncontrollably, while the maid licked and sucked and drank every drop.
Astrid lay back on the bed, satisfied but still horny. She wanted to return the favor. She beckoned Ariana to her side then leaned over to undress her new lover. The maid's uniform was easy to unbutton and within moments she had exposed smooth tanned skin, white bra barely holding well rounded breasts, and tiny panties from which dark curly hair peeped out. Astrid quickly undid the bra and sat the maid up so that her firm breasts stood proudly to attention, nipples already firm. Astrid caressed them gently until they became harder and Ariana began to moan.
Then Astrid told her to stand up and pose for some photos. Ariana grinned and didn't pause for a moment. Now dressed only in her white panties she paraded around the room and struck various poses, including a particularly erotic position, leaning over thrusting out her almost bare buttocks and fleshy cunny lips, with the white thong cleft in between. That was it! Time to return the favor.
Astrid then led her to the bed, pushed her down on the sheets and sat astride her. She leaned close and kissed her full on the lips, tasting her own juices on the other girl's lips. Next she gently kissed and licked Ariana's firm round breasts until the nipples were fully erect. Now she wanted full flesh on flesh.
She reached down the woman's tanned body and pulled down the tiny thong, exposing the little well-trimmed triangle of dark hair above the shaven cunny, which was somehow so erotic in these times of extreme waxing and nudity, as if the maid were still natural and pubescent. It reminded her of school days with Amanda when they were both adolescent, relishing becoming women. At that point Astrid grabbed her phone from the bedside table and took more photos to send to her friend later. Ariana didn't object and lay in a series of sensual poses, full frontal nude, completely unashamed and apparently loving the attention. She even stroked her own cunny while Astrid took more snaps.
Then there was a noise at the window. Astrid looked up and saw the boy from the next room looking in. Ariana looked embarrassed at first and covered her breasts and cunny but Astrid told her to relax and invited the boy in. He was wearing only swimming trunks and both girls saw he was hard and ready. They looked at each other and grinned then both stood up, posing nude for him as he approached the bed. As he reached them Astrid pulled down his trunks releasing the eager young cock. Perhaps it was her imagination but it seemed bigger than last time. Anyway it would do. She was now aching to be fucked again.
She gave her phone to Ariana and told her to take photos of them as she spread herself for the boy. He didn't waste time and soon his cock was inside Astrid's wetness. She opened her legs wide and took him fully in, enjoying being taken by a man again. He kissed her mouth and breasts as he pounded her, while the maid took photos. But when she felt the young man push harder inside and start to tremble she pushed him away, out of her and told him to wait. 'Her turn!' she said, pointed to the naked maid and taking the phone.
Astrid stood and watched as Ariana knelt down on the bed to present her beautifully rounded ass to him. The throbbing cock pushed up between the ass cheeks as she spread herself for him and he took her from behind. Astrid then took more photos as the boy thrust into the Latina babe whose cunny was now dripping and aching. (Astrid made a mental note to invite Ariana to join her at one of the parties in the penthouse, sure that she would make it even more fun).
They all knew the young guy wouldn't last long so they waited until he was losing control and Astrid pulled him away and knelt down next to Ariana just in time to catch the boy's load as he spurted over their buttocks, his cum spattering over both of them as they giggled with delight. He watched in disbelief as they kissed each other, wiped off the cum from their rears and licked it from their fingers. Then they sent him away, now that he was no use to them.
Next they locked in a passionate embrace, kissing deeply and caressing each other all over, which only made them hornier until there was only one option. They positioned themselves in a sixty-nine and licked and kissed each other's eager pussies and clits until they both shuddered to a final orgasm. They drank each other dry and rolled over side by side.
They swapped numbers and Astrid promised to send the photos later and to invite her new friend to join her again, preferably with a couple of men. Ariana said that if necessary she would invite one of the guys from the bar or kitchen - she had fucked most of them, she confessed. And she recommended the gym, where Astrid was planning to go next.
For the gym Astrid wore a tiny pair of black shorts (without underwear), matching sports bra and bright white new sneakers. She knew it might be a good opportunity to show herself off again.
The gym was empty except for two of the male trainers who stood and greeted her as she came in. She saw them both briefly look her up and down, surely admiring her fit body in its skimpy outfit. She smiled and declined their offer of help but knew they would have to sit nearby in case she, as the customer, needed anything.
She started on the treadmill, setting a running pace to warm up, looking over now and again to see if they were watching - they were. Then she did a few stretches and exercises on the mat. As she moved she could feel her shorts riding up so that more of her buttocks became exposed; instead of tweaking them back into place she made a point of showing off her backside to them at every opportunity. As usual the exhibitionist in her took over and she turned herself on, sensing a glow inside, a growing wetness in her cunny and hardening nipples.
She decided it was time to make use of the fit young men so she asked them for some hands-on help with exercises. They both came close and one began to give her some instructions but she pretended not to get it and asked him to help move her body into the position. As he gently held her arms, shoulders, lower back and waist while taking her through the movements she managed to push her body against him, rubbing herself against his groin. He was wearing tight shorts and she felt a bulge there. The other guy noticed and grinned. Then she reached out to him too and stroked her palm across his chest and down to his pants. He was already hard and she could feel the shape of his cock.
'You know what exercise I really need?' she asked. 'Fuck me. Both of you'. They didn't need asking twice. Soon there were hands all over her, caressing her breasts and buttocks, fingers stroking her cunny through the shorts. She pulled away and stripped off as they watched, then lay naked on an exercise mat. 'One in each end.' They both grinned at each other and her then undressed quickly. One keeled down between her spread legs and began to lick her naked swelling cunny lips. The other straddled her face and slid his hardening cock into her eager mouth.
It didn't take long until she had two hard cocks in her, one pumping inside her cunny and one deep in her mouth. And they didn't last long either. The one pounding deep into her began thrusting hard and she felt him tremble and harden as he came close - and at the last moment he pulled out and sent several spurts of cum over her stomach and cunny. At the same time the other guy tensed inside her mouth and she licked the head of his throbbing cock with her warm tongue until he couldn't wait any more and pulled out of her mouth just in time to squirt a heavy load over her face and into her open mouth.
The men quickly dressed, worried that another customer might come in, but Astrid lay naked a little longer on the floor, licking the cum off her lips and wiping it from her tummy and licking her fingers. Then she finished herself off as they watched, flicking her expert fingertips over her wet clit until she bucked and came with a moan, juices seeping out from her hot wet cunny.
She stood up, posed naked for them once more, then pulled on her outfit. She smiled at the men and said, 'Thanks for the workout, just what I needed. See you next time.' One replied, 'Any time, babe. We do massage too.' He handed her a card. The other guy added, 'Yeah and we can do room service for you.' So she gave them her room number, kissed them both on the mouth and told them to come that night at 11. And she told herself she would leave her red panties on the balcony for the boy in the next room. Three young men at once - now that would make Amanda envious...
Astrid's exhibitionist tendency was not just narcissism. Yes she liked the attention, seeing the reaction and expression of people she showed herself off to. But it also turned her on. Showing her wares gave her a deep thrill every time. Moreover she felt a rewarding sense of connection and sharing, putting her at one with humanity and the forces of love and lust.
Astrid stood admiring the attractive young woman in the full-length bathroom mirror, a nude female who had just finished showering. Her bright hazel eyes looked back at her from her sweet young face. Her cheeks were rosy from the hot shower. Her luscious lips were slightly parted, giving a glimpse of white teeth. Her still-wet hair framed her face and tumbled across the slightly tanned bare shoulders and down her chest, where a few strands fell around her pink breasts and semi-erect nipples.
She continued scanning herself downwards across her naturally pale and perfectly flat tummy, her slim waist and slight hips, adorned by the shapely pelvic bones. Her smooth thighs curved gently into her long athletic legs. She held her gaze on the gap in between her thighs, adoring the way it formed a natural inverted triangle with firm curving flesh on two sides and freshly waxed cunny above. She always chose high-cut briefs to show off this stunning little thigh gap.
As she looked at herself, proud of her beauty and fitness, well aware of her great sex appeal, she was becoming increasingly horny and wet. She wanted someone else to see and appreciate her nude young body. She wished Ariana or Anabella would come to her room now; she knew that both the maids were attracted to her. She was tempted to call one of them and summon her to come to the room for a quickie.
But for now she decided just to take some selfies and send them to the girls and to Amanda back home. Later she would find other opportunities to show herself off around the hotel pool, beach and spa. So she took her phone and snapped a few dozen shots of her nudity including some close-ups of her chest, midriff and inevitably the stunning pubic area below, then messaged them to her admirers.
Having dried her hair and dressed (thong, tight white cotton shorts, loose sky-blue t-shirt, no bra) Astrid went down to the hotel spa where she had booked a massage.
The receptionist, a young redhead she recognized from the gym, gave her a lovely welcoming smile and led her to the massage room, which stood empty. 'Just relax here for a minute,' she said, gesturing to the center of the small room where there was a chair beside the massage bench. Alone in the room Astrid remained standing and looked around. It was bright and clean, low lighting, candles, chill-out music coming from unseen speakers.
On one wall was a large horizontally hung mirror, in line with the length of the massage table. She stood in front of it and immediately imagined that it was one of those two-way mirrors and that people could see through from a room on the other side. She liked the idea, amused at the thought of being watched, lying naked being massaged.
But it was not just Astrid's imagination. There really was a viewing room, behind the mirror, into which the redhead had disappeared to join Anabella who was already sitting there, video camera ready. They kissed briefly on the mouth, then giggled quietly as they looked through at Astrid in front of them. This would be another one to show at one of their wild parties in the penthouse.
Astrid stood facing the mirror for a minute, checking herself out. She cupped her breasts through the shirt, caressing herself gently. Then she slid her palms down her thighs and edged her fingertips between her legs... The door opened. A woman walked in, a tall ponytailed blonde in a white uniform. As the masseuse approached Astrid was sure she heard giggling from behind the mirror and was thrilled at the thought that she was on show again.
'Hallo,' said the woman, speaking with a strong eastern European accent. 'I am Aliona. I give you massage.' She smiled. 'You can take off clothes.' Astrid grinned and faced the mirror again. In one quick movement she pulled the t-shirt over her head and placed it on the chair. Then she peeled down the little shorts and wiggled out of them. Standing in only her tiny briefs she turned to Aliona who was watching her undress.
'This too?' Astrid asked, indicating the thong.
'Yes. Is better.'
Better for all of your watching me, thought Astrid. But she was only too pleased to get naked again. She hooked her thumbs into the waistline of the underwear, smiled at the masseuse, whose light blue eyes were fixed on the young woman's body, and pulled down the tiny piece of material, exposing her full nudity to Aliona and who knew how many people watching!
The masseuse asked Astrid to lie down, then dimmed the lights. However there was a cool white light shining down from above, illuminating the massage table on which lay Astrid's naked body. She lay face down, her pert round buttocks beautifully illuminated. Aliona looked back at the mirror, licked her lips and grinned, knowing the other girls were watching and filming. Then she undid the top buttons of her white frock-coat uniform, exposing a little cleavage, knowing she was part of the show too. She intended to please her young customer in more ways than one! She walked around the far side of the table so that she would not obstruct the view from the mirror, then looked down at Astrid, innocently awaiting her treatment.
Soon the warm oiled fingertips began caressing Astrid's back and shoulders, smoothing the muscles. As the stunning Ukrainian blonde leaned forward over the young body below, her ponytail fell around her bare shoulders and more of her cleavage showed to the secret audience. She licked her lips again as she massaged Astrid's lower back and waist area. The room was very warm. She paused for a moment as Astrid lay unaware below, then looked over at the mirror and slowly unbuttoned her uniform, exposing her bare chest and tanned midriff, plus the tiny triangle of her white briefs. Then she resumed the massage, applying pressure to Astrid's lower back and beginning to spread her fingertips over the young girl's buttocks.
At eighteen, Astrid had only had a professional massage a couple of times so she had no idea how good this one was - or even whether it was professional at all - but she enjoyed every moment nevertheless, loving as always the feeling of warm hands on her flesh. She began to stir inside as she reacted to the warm caresses. The hands had now begun smoothing over her taut buttocks. Astrid relaxed as much as she could, but felt the wetness increasing inside. Suddenly the long fingers were down between her legs, massaging her inner thighs and Astrid found herself wishing they would reach to her cunny.
'You want to turn over?' asked the masseuse. Astrid said yes and rolled herself onto her back, unwittingly giving the camera an excellent view of her back and buttocks, and a brief flash of her exposed cunny, as she adjusted herself on her back. As she lay waiting she noticed the blonde's uniform was undone and her eyes widened with surprise and delight as she admired the slim white body standing beside her. Aliona smiled at her and blew a kiss. Astrid grinned and wiggled slightly as she lay, as if to offer herself up to the new mistress. She felt her nipples hardening as she looked up at the blonde's small pink breasts above, the flat tummy and the slight bulge beneath the panties, giving away the shape of the shapely cunny lips. Aliona shed her uniform and stood there in only her panties while she lubricated her hands again.
Soon the warm oiled fingers were caressing Astrid's young breasts, gently smoothing and stimulating them, ever so gently tweaking the hardening nipples. Astrid looked again at the white panties and noticed a wet patch forming. She herself was very wet now, her naked cunny lips swelling, aching for attention. Next the masseuse stood behind Astrid's head, which was right at the end of the table, and leaned over her to spread her hands down the stomach. As she did so, her cunny came very close to Astrid's face and she could smell the scent of the older woman above. Instinctively Astrid leaned her head back and found her mouth was millimeters from the thin white panties. The blonde reached lower to massage Astrid's lower stomach and her crotch came into contact with Astrid's mouth, almost forcing her to form the lips into a kiss. This must be deliberate, Astrid thought. So she gave a brief kiss through the damp material, feeling with her lips the shape of the cunny lips beneath. The blonde pressed against her, so Astrid flicked her tongue along the sides of the tiny panties, licking the moist soft flesh exposed on either side of the slit.
At the same moment, Aliona's fingers reached Astrid's cunny, stroking and caressing it as the cunny lips swelled further and honey juices began seeping out. Using both hands, she expertly used the long fingertips to part the cunny and expose Astrid's prominent clitoris, which was aching to be stimulated more. Meanwhile, Astrid's tongue had reached inside the panties and she began licking the warm juices from the blonde's eager cunny. Fingertips now flicked Astrid's clit gently from side to side and she felt herself trembling with the first flow of orgasm.
But suddenly Aliona removed her hands and stepped away briefly. Astrid was worried for an instant that she had gone too far, but she wasn't going to be disappointed. The tall slim blonde had only stopped to remove the now wet panties. She hooked her fingertips into them and pulled them down, exposing her long legs and firm buttocks to the cameras behind the mirror. Astrid watched as the nude woman above came closer again. Aliona then climbed onto the massage table and positioned herself over Astrid, leaning down so that her face was above the young girl's cunny and her loins were spread above Astrid's face, presenting her completely hairless cunny to the younger woman. Time for a sixty-nine, mutual relief.
Almost immediately Aliona began kissing and licking Astrid's cunt, smothering her mouth over the cunny and sticking her tongue deep inside. Simultaneously she lowered herself onto Astrid's face, plunging her wet cunny onto the younger woman's wet mouth. Then they both lost it, urgently kissing and licking each other, both moaning loud as their hot bodies bucked and trembled with the first floods of orgasm. Astrid almost gave out a scream as she came, pumping her juices out over Aliona's mouth and tongue, which was flicking across her clit, causing more waves of pleasure to be released. Aliona licked and drank every drop, sucking the juices from Astrid's willing cunny.
As Astrid finished coming, her body still trembling, she continued to lick the cunny that was still spread over her mouth, sticking her tongue in and out and over the little white bud of the blonde's clit. She felt a warm flood as the sexy masseuse came over her mouth and chin. Astrid swallowed all the juices and licked the smooth soft pubic area, as Aliona moaned with pleasure.
Both now sated, they stood up, hugged and kissed on the mouth, long and deep, tasting each other and caressing each other's hard bodies. Aliona put on a show for the cameras, turning her naked customer round so that the girls filming would get a good view of their nude embrace. Then she stepped away, took Astrid's hand, turned to face the mirror and gave a bow to the unseen audience. Astrid grinned and did the same, then asked Aliona if she would come and do a private visit to her room one night. The masseuse quickly agreed, then they kissed again and found their scattered clothing.
Astrid felt delighted, very relaxed and satisfied, knowing there was more to come. As she left the room, she remembered she had invited the gym guys to her room that night. It was great to be with another woman this afternoon but she was pleased she would have some men later too.
At 11pm Astrid had showered and sat in her room waiting for the two gym guys and the student from the next room. She wore only a white vest, having decided not to even bother with underwear. She amazed herself with her sexual appetite, so eager was she to be fucked again and so excited by the prospect of seducing three guys at once.
The boy from the next room came in first, creeping through the balcony doors with a silly grin on his face as he unsubtly looked her up and down, admiring her nude lower half in particular. He was wearing jeans and a t-shirt. Astrid told him to get the phone camera ready - she wanted some evidence to send to Amanda. Moments later the door buzzer went and she let the two gym guys in. They were both in black jeans and shirts and went straight to Astrid to kiss her on the lips. She told them she had invited the boy next door and they grinned at her appetite.
They had brought a bottle of vodka and started passing it round. Astrid took a large gulp and as she took the bottle from her lips she let some spill onto her top. She pulled the vest down to show her bare breasts and one of the guys reached out to caress her while the other leaned in to lick off the vodka from one of her nipples.
Astrid wasted no time. 'No talking,' she instructed. 'Just fuck me. All of you.' She stood in front of them all and pulled off the vest, loving the way all three guys instinctively looked her up and down, enjoying her brazen nudity. The men all took off their tops. The one nearest her started unbuttoning his jeans. Within moments she reached out and grabbed the hardening cock as it sprang loose. She was so horny she took it straight in her mouth. Her tongue gave a series of rapid licks and she felt it harden and throb. At the same time she reached back to grab the next guy's member with one hand as he held it out towards her.
They needed no further encouragement. Soon all three were naked and one of them carried her to the bed and lay her on her back. She was surrounded and very horny, taking one cock in her mouth and another by her hand. The third guy started licking her cunny as she spread her legs wide, thrusting his tongue inside her and flicking it across her clit.
At the same time she took the younger man's cock deeper in her mouth and felt it pulsing. She felt an unbearable urge to be filled and covered with cum as soon as possible. So she licked and sucked the cock, holding it with her hand so he couldn't withdraw - sure enough it was too much for him and with a powerful throb he exploded in her mouth, spurting all his load down her throat. Astrid gulped and gasped but took it all, swallowing and sucking until he was dry.
Seconds later she bucked with pleasure as the stimulation of her cunny by the third guy became too much - she moaned out load as she came, squirting her juices out onto his tongue, which eagerly lapped up her flow, as she licked her lips and swallowed the rest of the other guy's cum in her mouth.
The young man would not be much use to her now so she told him to start taking photos of them as she set to work on the two gym guys. Amanda was going to love this slutty show!
First she took another cock in her mouth, the one she had been rubbing. It was rock hard now and she knew it wouldn't take much to get another load in her face. He grabbed the back of her head to steady her as she sucked and licked his smooth firm tip. She teased him with her lips and tongue, cupping his balls as he began to thrust into her mouth. She looked up and saw that the young guy was rapidly taking photos with her phone.
She felt the cock in her mouth twitch and sensed him shudder and wondered whether she should wait and take him in her cunt, but the other gym guy was waiting for that, so she carried on sucking and licking him as he grew even harder.
Soon she sensed he was about to come, so she arched her head back, releasing the throbbing cock in from of her mouth and opened wide. The tip of his hardness touched her lips and he held his cock steady and aimed at her mouth.
She gave his head another few quick licks of her tongue to take him to the edge, and sure enough he began to moan and squeezed himself as the first squirt came out and burst into her open mouth. She took the full load, spurt by spurt, swallowed it all, licked her lips and grinned.
Almost immediately she grabbed the third man and pulled him onto the bed. She lay him down on his back and licked the full length of his long member which was throbbing and ready. Now all she wanted was a good hard cock inside. Enough of this teasing and licking!
She sat astride him, rubbed her soaking cunny lips against his rock hard member until it started to edge into her. She opened herself up and took him in, impaling herself fully. Then she started to ride him as the others watched and grinned. She took the full length of the thick hard cock deep inside, skillfully moving herself up and down to keep him hard and stimulate him as much as possible, knowing it wouldn't take much. Sure enough she felt him throb and heard moans as he got closer, but she didn't want him to come yet.
So she quickly climbed off and lay down beside him, on her front. He took the hint and positioned himself on top of her slim body, sliding his cock between her buttocks and easily into her very wet cunny. He began thrusting hard and deep, causing her to moan and tremble. For the first time she wasn't in control and she just let herself lie there and be used and photographed like a porn star. She knew he could easily explode into her, but she told him to pull out at the last minute - she wanted a shot of him exploding all over her backside, which she had promised Amanda.
And soon she was rewarded. Feeling him push and thrust and throb harder than ever into her greedy cunt, she signaled with her hands and he pulled out, just as she felt a wave of pleasure inside her. She gasped and collapsed as the powerful orgasm overcame her, feeling her juices flood out just as the first spurts of white seed fell onto her naked buttocks, clasped by his powerful grip. She felt several squirts and knew her arse would look great spattered with his cum, which she could feel all over her rounded buttocks, and seeping down between her cheeks into her holes. She sighed with delight.
Now that they had all come and were no use to her, Astrid sent them all out of her room and said she might invite them back again later if they could handle it. Then she sat on the bed and admired the many photos, sending the choicest ones to Amanda, who was full of praise and promised to return the favor the next day, as she had invited two men from her tennis club to her place after their match. Astrid was doubly turned on by the thought of seeing evidence of her best friend in a threesome, and by the anticipation of her next session with whichever guys she felt like picking up around the resort. She would surely use the gym guys again and it was high time she went to the penthouse suite for more with the older man at one of his sex parties.
To be continued in part 4, by jonnicat for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Insatiable Astrid: Part 2
28 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Exhibitionist encounter in the beach hut at night.
Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

After her exhibitionism at the pool and the intimate pleasures in her hotel room, then the evening in the bar exposing herself and seducing someone to give her the first fuck of the vacation, Astrid was ready for more that night. She was eager and excited about the midnight rendezvous on the beach with the older man she had flashed herself to in the pool.
Her parents had said goodnight and gone to their room. Astrid was alone in her room, instant-messaging her best friend Amanda, spilling all about how she had flashed her panties from across the hotel cocktail bar to seduce the horny guy opposite, then had furtive sex with him in a dark corner by the pool. Amanda was pleased that her friend had scored on the first evening but demanded photographic evidence of the next coupling - Astrid had told her about the invitation to meet at the beach hut at midnight.
'I'm gonna turn him on and use him all night!'
'Yay. I wanna see u nude on the beach, bae.'
'ok I'll get him to take pics of me.'
'And show me a pic of his cock lol!'
Astrid willingly accepted the challenge, and dared Amanda - who had said she was playing tennis the next day - to send her pics of her in her tennis whites but without panties, like that old poster. She knew that Amanda loved to flash her white panties to the tennis coach. They loved daring each other to go further and further with their exhibitionism and generally dirty behavior. Tonight Astrid wanted to excel herself.
She had taken a hot shower, soaping herself thoroughly, paying particular attention to her smooth breasts and soft cunny, and was now standing naked in her hotel room trying to decide what to wear. The Mediterranean night was hot so she wouldn't need much. The most difficult question was: panties or not? On the one hand she couldn't resist showing off her hot young body; on the other hand she wanted to give the guy a tease and let him strip her. She chose a very skimpy white beach dress, almost translucent, which was really only meant for pulling on over a bikini. She slipped it on and stood in front of the mirror, admiring her nudity showing through: it gave a clear view of her pert breasts, flat stomach and the outline of her cunny lips. Grabbing her phone, Astrid took a few selfies and sent a couple to Amanda.
'wow, he's gonna cum just looking at u!'
'lol hope he lasts longer than that.'
'u just have to make him cum more than once then.'
She decided not to wear a bra: her young breasts were pert and well-shaped and didn't need support. And of course she wanted the man to see them, already imagining turning him on. She chose a tiny white lacy thong but before putting it on she squeezed a handful of lubricant from the tube and moistened both her holes, just to make it easy for her to be taken any way he chose. Even the act of doing this turned her on and her cunny was already lubricating itself too. She slipped on some sandals, checked herself out in the mirror again, slipped her phone and some condoms into a clutch bag and left the room.
She walked slowly and quietly down the dark hotel corridor past her parents' room and opened the fire escape door at the end, which she had noticed was a short-cut to the path that led down to the nearby beach. She quickly reached the hotel gardens, looking around in case anyone was there, but if they were they were well hidden. She felt sure there must be other night-time lovers around on this hot summer night. Soon she was on the boardwalk path that led down to the hotel's private beach. The sand ahead was softly lit by moonlight and she saw the waves gently breaking on the still-warm sand. A warm breeze wrapped around her slim body and she felt a shudder of delight, anticipating the erotic encounter.
The man had mentioned the beach hut, which she soon spotted away to the right. To the left she had seen shadows on the ground, silhouettes of another couple lying in the near darkness, but saw no one to the right. The hut was small, appeared to be empty, standing isolated in the quiet midnight beach scene. She knew it must be around midnight by now and hoped he hadn't changed his mind. She sat down in front of the hut, leaning back against it to watch the waves. She spread her legs, enjoying the sensation of the warm night breeze around her thighs and hungry core. She hoped he wouldn't be long.
Moments later she saw a tall figure approaching from the direction of the hotel path. A man. Must be him! She stood up as he approached. He smiled. She saw his dark eyes, already full of lust, and admired his tall muscular body, dressed only in a tight white t-shirt and marine blue beach pants which went just below the knee.
'Hi,' he said, moving closer.
'You came,' she replied.
'Not yet. But I figure you can make that happen!' he smiled.
She grinned, blushing a little. She guessed he must be around her father's age - about 50 - but he was fit and handsome. She assumed he must be well experienced too.
'I'm Mike,' he said.
'Astrid.'
He gave her a gently kiss on both cheeks and took one of her hands, leading her to the beach hut door. She grinned and blushed. She felt even wetter below now.
'Let's go in, if you don't mind.' Astrid nodded and watched as he took a key from his pocket, explaining that he was a regular at the hotel and knew all the maids, one of whom had given him a copy of the key. She wondered how many other women guests and hotel maids he had brought here, but that thought fled from her mind as the door opened and he beckoned her to enter.
Inside the hut, which had pine paneled walls, there was a long wooden bench seat with some pegs on the wall above, presumably for people to change clothing. There were a couple of seats and a small unit in the corner. On the floor was a large rug. There was only one window which looked out towards the sea. Moonlight came through and bathed the room in a cool light, just enough for them to see each other. Astrid stood as he looked her up and down, his eyes betraying his approval and excitement at the sexy young woman who seemed to want to show herself off to him.
'You're certainly not shy, are you?' he asked. She grinned and held herself proud before him as he admired her breasts through the translucent material. She watched his eyes move downwards to see her white panties and long smooth legs. She felt like she was already naked, being so scantily dressed and knowing he had already seen her assets in the pool. She took her phone from her bag and told him he could take any photos he wanted and that she wanted to see his body too.
He switched on the one overhead light and took a few photos with her phone as she posed, growing in confidence as he flattered her with comments and praise. Then he lifted off his shirt, exposing the muscular torso she had seen at the pool. She sensed his musky aroma as he approached. Looking down she saw the bulge of his cock against his thin cotton shorts. She took back the phone and took a few photos of him as he stood smiling.
'Wanna see more?' he asked. She nodded and took a series of shots as he reached down and pulled at the waistband. He raised his eyes as if to ask should he pull them down. She nodded and snapped away as he slowly pulled them down, gasping as she saw the smooth glans of his cock appear. She felt a shudder at the thought of having that inside. Suddenly the whole cock sprang out as the shorts fell to the floor; it stood to attention, hardening as she watched and took more photos. Amanda was going to love this!
'Now you,' he demanded. She handed him the phone and he began to take snaps as she, grinning girlishly, reached down and pulled up her skimpy half-dress, exposing the tiny white triangle of her panties and her smooth stomach. She saw his eyes widen and cock tremble as she lifted the dress off and shed it to the floor, thrusting her pert breasts proudly forward, their nipples hardening as she posed. He told her to lie down on the rug and she obeyed, spreading her body below him in the moonlight. He took more pictures as she looked up, admiring the massive member hovering above her. Then he motioned her to take off the panties.
Astrid hadn't yet noticed that there was someone at the window, looking in from the beach. A dark pair of eyes was watching their every move and filming it. Mike had secretly arranged (not for the first time) for one of his maids to be there to help him catch the scene and take some memories of his conquest.
Lying vulnerable on the rug, Astrid again obeyed immediately, reaching down to her waist and using her long fingers to start peeling the panties off where she lay. Slowly she slid them down to expose her smooth cunny lips and well-lubricated slit. She wondered if the bud of her clit was already showing. Then she raised her knees to pull the panties down her thighs as he took more and more pictures, moving closer to take closer snaps of her cunny as she raised her legs and exposed her core to him, quickly pulling the panties off completely. She loved the feeling of being completely nude, lying underneath a mature man with a hard cock she was about to put to good use.
He took a few close-up photos of her beautiful cunny and some full-body shots, then lowered himself closer down over her until his cock was in shot. Then he took more photos of his full hardness hovering above her cunny and stroking itself against her stomach. She felt the pre-cum on her belly, already imagining being covered with a flood of his juices. Or would she take his load in her mouth? Or let him explode inside her cunny? Or the other end? She wanted it all! Being exposed and photographed turned her on so much she felt juices oozing out already. His now massive cock throbbed in anticipation.
Astrid then beckoned him closer, sticking her tongue out and pointing to her mouth. He took the unsubtle hint and edged his tool closer to her face as he continued to take pictures of their acts. He poised his hard cock right in front of her luscious lips and her fingers clasped it gently. She reached down to her cunny and made one hand wet with her juices, then used it to lubricate his shaft, making him even harder. By now she had decided to blow him and hope he would recover quickly to fuck her holes too.
She took the tip of him in between her lips, gently licking the smooth glans as his cock began to throb and harden still more. By now he had put down her phone and balanced himself over her with his hands on the floor either side. His muscular thighs clasped her body below and she felt his flesh brush against her breasts. Her nipples were hardening and she knew she was now soaking wet below. Above she saw his face, enjoying watching him look down at her as she slowly took him deeper in her mouth.
From the corner of her eye she sensed a movement. Then she saw the face at the window. Her eyes widened and he realized she had noticed. His cock was filling her mouth so she couldn't speak, but he reassured her, softly saying, 'Don't worry, Astrid, that's only Anabella, one of the maids, a friend of mine. She's filming us. I figured you wouldn't mind...?' Astrid's response was wrap her hands around his stiff member and pull it deeper into her mouth until it reached the back of her throat. She felt his balls against her chin. Might as well put on a show, she thought.
That brought him to the edge almost immediately. He was very experienced and could make sex last, but this young one was so hot and dirty he just wanted to fill her with seed as quickly as possible. Astrid sucked and licked the length of his cock as it swelled inside her mouth and a few moments later she felt him tremble and go even harder. He grunted and thrust himself forwards as the first spurt came, then pulled his cock partially out, sending a second hard spurt to the back of her mouth. He finished on her tongue and face, as he pulled out and squirted the rest of his cum on her lips and chin.
Afterwards he took another few photos with her phone: her mouth open, tongue covered by a pool of cum she had not yet swallowed; her chin wet with a trail of oozing semen; her cheeks lightly spattered. Some of the shots showed his still hard member, hovering over her young face. Anabella had also captured the whole thing on a video clip he would relish later in his room and perhaps show on a large screen at one of his regular sex parties there.
'You up for more?' he asked. 'My turn to make you come!'
'Umm, yes,' Astrid purred.
'Mind if I invite her in to watch?' he asked, pointing to the window.
Astrid paused only a moment and agreed.
Anabella walked in. She was tall, slim, with luscious red lips and a pretty face framed with long black hair. She had a gently curving figure with medium round breasts half-covered by a bikini top and long athletic legs leading up to a wide thigh gap beneath tiny black bikini briefs. Astrid guessed she was Italian or Greek, a real Mediterranean beauty, and was flattered that the older man had chosen the young English exhibitionist tonight, rather than this exotic babe (though she guessed, correctly, that he had already slept with the maid). Anabella smiled but didn't say a word. Astrid noticed the hand-held video camera and smiled. Anabella smiled delightfully and began to record again as Astrid licked the rest of the cum from her lips and swallowed.
'Now lie down here,' Mike said to Astrid, indicating the long wooden sauna-style bench where he had lain a fluffy white towel. As Anabella filmed, Astrid elegantly sat then raised her slim legs to lie down. She stretched out her proud young body the full length, legs together, arms at her sides. The others stood a few moments, looking down and admiring the young woman who was giving her body to them. The maid kissed the man on the neck and lips then stood back to continue filming.
He knelt down beside the bench and kissed Astrid firmly on the lips. He could smell himself on her. He loved the way she gave herself up so fully and resolved to give her as much pleasure as possible and make her want more, so that she might come to one of their parties. Next he moved down her body, gently kissing and nuzzling her soft breasts, gently licking the nipples until they were fully erect. Astrid was of course by now soaking wet between her legs, wondering how he would make her come.
The answer was to turn her on increasingly by kissing and teasing her, licking and caressing her young body, lying prone beneath him, edging closer and closer, down her tummy to her core. Soon his lips reached her bikini zone. He gently kissed and licked around her swelling cunny, teasingly avoiding her for a few moments, then suddenly flicking his tongue across her wet slit, causing her to gasp out loud. Her legs spread a little as he began to slide his tongue expertly along her labia and into her wetness, quickly finding the little button of her clit.
He used his fingers to gently spread her and expose it, so that he could lick her there with the tip of his tongue, flicking it side to side across the little white button as she arched herself upwards to him, beginning to moan. She knew she wouldn't last long like this. She had always enjoyed being kissed there by Amanda in their college room, but this man really knew what he was doing. Within moments she was beginning to tremble with pleasure and felt a wave inside as her orgasm came, the first wave flooding gently through her, the second bringing her juices out onto his tongue. She let go and cried out at the final climax as he sucked and licked her out, taking every drop of her honey.
Afterwards she lay there trembling gently, her senses alive, her cunny tingling and aching. She felt like she could come again easily if one of them touched her. But as she looked up she saw Anabella kneeling down in front of Mike, one hand cupped around his balls, the other feeding his hardening member in between her full red lips. On the one hand Astrid wanted to see them fuck and was turned on watching; on the other hand she wanted that cock inside her next!
She wasn't disappointed. As soon as he was rock hard, Anabella stood away and retrieved the camera. He came over to Astrid, his tool leading the way, sticking out in front as he reached her side. He surprised her by reaching his arms underneath her and lifting her off the bench in one quick easy movement, as if she was a doll, and carried her to the center of the room. Yes, she thought, let me be your fuck-doll!
He laid her down on the rug, on her back, and spread her legs, kneeling between them. She said she had a condom in her purse but he told her not to worry as he couldn't make her pregnant and he was clean. She paused for a moment then smiled up at him and nodded. She loved the idea of taking his bare cock inside, letting him flood into her. She felt dirty in a highly sexy way, letting him use her like this.
He didn't waste time. Anabella was sitting on the bench now, filming them and fingering herself. Astrid spread her legs wider and watched him move his body closer, his fully erect cock hovering over her again. He gently pushed his smooth glans over her wet cunny lips, which spread as he put slight pressure on them. He rubbed this way for a few moments, getting even harder. Her eyes begged him to take her. She took hold of his arms, pulling him closer down onto her.
She was so wet and turned on, and he was so adept, that his cock easily began to slide into her, its tip moving inside, opening the young woman up for his pleasure. He moved smoothly deeper, with gentle thrusts and she felt him throbbing inside her. Instinctively she flexed her cunt muscles to squeeze him as if to pull and keep him deep inside. Then he moved a little harder and pushed his full length inside, causing her to gasp and spread wide. He lowered his body onto her and she reached around his back to hold him to her as she gave herself up to this mature and tender man.
He thrust in and out, quick and fast, hard and soft, for what seemed a long time. Astrid had never been fucked so well and wondered how he lasted so long. He seemed to be able to take himself just to the limit then pause, at the same time bringing her closer and closer. Her body felt light, as if she was floating. Inside she felt waves of lust and floods of pleasure, which soon brought her to orgasm. She bucked and moaned as she came, her cunny and clit highly sensitive as he thrust harder and throbbed inside her.
And then she felt him come hard, deep inside, filling her with strong spurts of cum again and again. He thrust several more times, hard, making her gasp and moan, as his final climax came, emptying the rest of his juices into her young body. As he pulled out she felt all the juices flooding out of her. She looked down at him as he positioned himself over her face, feeding his cock into her eager mouth. She licked her juices and the rest of his cum and sucked him dry as Anabella filmed them.
Astrid hoped she could watch the whole video of her midnight at the beach hut but wasn't sure how to ask. Then as they gathered their clothes he whispered, 'Room 701. Penthouse suite. Come and party with us one night.' She grinned and kissed him on the lips. Anabella hugged her and kissed them both.
Astrid knew already that she would accept that invitation and as they walked beach along the beach towards the hotel she wondered what else was coming on this fabulous vacation.
Sex-filled vacation continues in market, hotel room and gym.
It was only the second day of the vacation and Astrid had already enjoyed sexual encounters with three men:
1.      The young man from the room next to hers, whom she had teased and jerked off, after he had watched her masturbating.
2.      The guy she had seduced from the hotel cocktail bar and given herself to, in a dark corner outside by the pool.
3.      And of course Mike, the more mature man she had flashed herself to, in the pool in the afternoon, then met at midnight in the beach hut, where they had sex three ways while his exotic maid filmed them at it.
She had been invited to go and party with Mike and his gang in his penthouse suite one evening. And she guessed she could easily take the boy in the next room if she felt horny - she had agreed to leave a pair of red panties on the balcony as a signal whenever she wanted him to visit her room. The guy in the cocktail bar was a one-off, probably, but she knew she would easily find and seduce other men around the hotel.
She was considering trying out the hotel gym and spa later - perhaps a massage too. But the plan for the morning was to go to the market in the nearby town.
At breakfast in the hotel she had got herself in the mood for another day of exhibitionism and random sexual encounters by wearing extremely tight white shorts, with only a thong underneath to avoid visible panty line and show off her athletic glutes. Above she wore a yellow crop top and no bra. Sure enough eyes followed her constantly as she moved around the breakfast buffet or to and from her table. She relished parading herself around the room, sensing lustful looks and catching lascivious glances.
So by the time Astrid got to the market she was really in the mood, eager to show herself off to anyone to give them a thrill and turn herself on.
She had changed into a skirt - white, short, pleated - which danced teasingly around her thighs as she walked. Above she wore a bright floral-patterned vest and no bra. Her rich brunette hair was loose. As she began to walk around the square she immediately noticed guys checking her out, so she stayed a few steps behind her parents so she could flaunt herself and make the most of it.
The market was mostly in the open, in a small square, a few permanent shops along the sides. Her parents wandered off to look at trinkets and local crafts while Astrid went straight to the clothing stalls. For a while she just browsed. Then she settled on a stall outside one of the small stores selling women's clothing and beachwear. The sales assistant was a handsome young local man with dark hair and bright smile. Astrid gave him her best smile and flirted as they spoke while she picked a few items to try on.
He showed her inside the store to the fitting room - in fact just a corner of the store that was curtained off. Behind the curtain there was a chair, some hooks on the wall and a full length mirror on two sides. She hung up her bag and the items she had chosen then slipped off her sandals.
Before closing the curtain she asked the assistant if he would stay nearby so that she could get his opinion as she tried items on. 'Be honest,' she said to him. 'Tell me if you like what I choose. I want a sexy beach outfit.' She grinned as he blushed. She drew the flimsy curtain but left a gap, aware that he could easily position himself to peek in.
First she took a skirt that she thought might be good for going to the beach. She unclipped the waist of her own skirt and let it fall to the floor. She looked at herself in the mirror, turning to assess her fit young body from different angles in both mirrors. She admired her slim figure and athletic legs, focusing on the tiny white triangle of her panties. As she had suspected and hoped, the sales assistant was sneaking a peek - she caught a glance of him in the mirror then turned to position herself so that he could get an eyeful of her pert buttocks, naked but for the tiny thong. She felt herself becoming horny as she always did while exhibiting herself.
She pulled on the new skirt, which had an elasticated waist although it was too big for her slim figure. She pulled back the curtain and faced the young man. 'I like it,' she said. 'But it's too big for me. Look.' And she pulled at the elastic waist enough to show her bare tummy, then lowered the skirt as he watched.
His eyes widened as he watched, looking down at her body as she lowered the skirt more. Suddenly, when she had expanded the waist over her hips, she let go and the skirt fell to the floor, exposing her near nudity. His gaze fixed on her panties, staring at the tiny white triangle. Astrid grinned at him, loving the way she could use her body to make a man go weak at the knees and hard between the legs - she could see the bulge in his pants.
'Let me try something else.' Leaving the curtain open she turned away from him and reached up to the peg to select the next item, aware that he would now have a great view of her near-naked backside. She chose a skimpy bikini, cream with navy blue border. Turning back to face him she held it out and asked if he liked it. He was virtually salivating as he nodded yes and grinned. In one quick movement she lifted off her vest, exposing her bare chest. His eyes widened and his mouth opened wide. She put on the bikini top and thrust her chest forward to show it off. Then she pulled the bikini bottom on over her underwear. As he watched she turned to face the mirrors and looked at the outfit from various angles. She saw his reflection in the mirror and smiled as he ogled her.
'I'll take it,' she said, turning to face him. Then she pulled off the top again, exposing her bare breasts, then turned away to pull down the briefs. As she pulled them off she made sure to peel off her underwear too, exposing her naked buttocks to him. Then she turned again to face him, loving the sensation of being nude for this stranger in this intimate spot.
She let him scan her body up and down, spreading her legs slightly to show off her cunny lips and thigh gap. Her nipples were hard now, from the thrill of the exposure. The bulge in his pants was very obvious. She was tempted to grab him but settled for teasing him a little more. As he watched she caressed her lower stomach with one hand while brushing her nipples with the other. One finger slid down between her cunny lips, traced the shape of her slit and began to rub. To finish, she inserted her index finger inside her and then licked off her juices from it.
She decided that was enough, settling for the cheap thrill this time. Still naked, Astrid gathered up all the clothes and handed them to him, piling them up in his outstretched arms. She put her vest and skirt back on and slipped the sandals on before brushing past him towards the sales desk, allowing her hand briefly to brush against his hard-on as she passed, loving the way that made him gasp out loud.
At the till she acted as if nothing had happened. Once she had paid for the bikini she closed her purse, thanked him for his assistance and made to leave. He was still in a state of excitement and disbelief at what he had seen. He mumbled a thank you and watched her pick up the bag containing her purchase and start to leave. As she moved away he called out and pointed to the pile of clothes still on the counter, items that she had not tried or bought. On top of the pile lay her thong.
'Keep it,' she said, smiling. 'Use it to think of me when you finish yourself off!' She gazed down at his pants, grinned then left the store, certain that as soon as she had gone he would go and jerk himself off. And she was now excited to return to the hotel to find her next conquest.
To be continued in part 3, by jonnicat for Literotica.
Insatiable Astrid: Part 3Sapphic Massage then 3 guys in her room.
Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Back in her room, Astrid took a shower and texted Amanda to tell her about the episode in the market. Amanda had been to her tennis club and sent Astrid a photo of her with short tennis skirt lifted, displaying her white underwear. Astrid modeled the new bikini. Then she told her friend that she was planning to try out the hotel gym next and they promised to tell each other all later.
She had just finished showering when a maid knocked at the door (she had asked for extra bath towels). Astrid wrapped a small towel round her - just enough to cover her breasts and down far enough to retain her modesty - then answered the door. The maid was hot - a dark brunette with full red lips and a cheeky smile. Astrid caught her glance as the maid quickly scanned her barely covered nubile body. Astrid met her eyes and grinned. 'So have you come to service me?' she asked, grinning, stepping aside to let the maid walk in.
As the dark beauty walked past into the room Astrid checked her out, admiring her well rounded backside, tightly covered by her white apron. The maid turned to face her and was about to speak but Astrid put her finger to her lips and said 'Just tell me your name and show me what you can do for me.' 'Ariana,' she replied, 'like the singer.' And grinned. Astrid replied, 'You're hot like her too!' The maid smiled widely and visibly relaxed.
Astrid decided to see how shockable - or how naughty - Ariana was, wondering if she knew Anabella, her colleague who had filmed Astrid and Mike having sex in the beach hut. Astrid suspected this hotel was full of horny staff and guests, resolving to find the action or make it happen. She unhooked the towel where it was folded above her breasts then pulled it away from her body, dropping it to the floor and standing proudly naked. The maid's eyes widened and she smiled as she looked Astrid up and down. It was clear she had a special customer here.
Astrid took control. 'Never mind the room, just service me!' And with that she reached out to take the maid's hand and led her to the bed. She sat down at the edge and pulled Ariana gently down by both hands so that she was kneeling in front of her, between her spread legs. Astrid looked down and nodded as if to say 'do your duty'. She knew it was bold to demand but she had a hunch she wouldn't be disappointed. Sure enough Ariana smiled up at her new mistress and moved her face closer. Astrid's cunny was ripe and ready, juices already lubricating her in anticipation. Suddenly she felt warm plentiful lips on her lower tummy, gently kissing along the top of her bikini line and then down to her upper thighs. Then she felt a warm moist tongue tracing its way along the top of her legs and up the side of her cunny lips then down the other side.
By now she was aching to be kissed right in her core but for a few more moments the maid just teased her, planting tiny kisses from her lips and tip of the tongue. Astrid gasped with pleasure and arched her body forwards, desperate for more. Then suddenly the warm wet tongue slid between the swelling cunny lips and thrust inside, licking the first honey wetness. Astrid by now had given up her body to be devoured - enjoying another woman's touch for a change from being pounded by some hard cock. Ariana's tongue worked expertly, diving into the warm wet cunny and flicking the swollen clit, causing Astrid to moan and buck with delight as she lost control, the first spasm sending her to the edge, making her juices squirt out in a quick rhythmic flood, running out between her legs as she came uncontrollably, while the maid licked and sucked and drank every drop.
Astrid lay back on the bed, satisfied but still horny. She wanted to return the favor. She beckoned Ariana to her side then leaned over to undress her new lover. The maid's uniform was easy to unbutton and within moments she had exposed smooth tanned skin, white bra barely holding well rounded breasts, and tiny panties from which dark curly hair peeped out. Astrid quickly undid the bra and sat the maid up so that her firm breasts stood proudly to attention, nipples already firm. Astrid caressed them gently until they became harder and Ariana began to moan.
Then Astrid told her to stand up and pose for some photos. Ariana grinned and didn't pause for a moment. Now dressed only in her white panties she paraded around the room and struck various poses, including a particularly erotic position, leaning over thrusting out her almost bare buttocks and fleshy cunny lips, with the white thong cleft in between. That was it! Time to return the favor.
Astrid then led her to the bed, pushed her down on the sheets and sat astride her. She leaned close and kissed her full on the lips, tasting her own juices on the other girl's lips. Next she gently kissed and licked Ariana's firm round breasts until the nipples were fully erect. Now she wanted full flesh on flesh.
She reached down the woman's tanned body and pulled down the tiny thong, exposing the little well-trimmed triangle of dark hair above the shaven cunny, which was somehow so erotic in these times of extreme waxing and nudity, as if the maid were still natural and pubescent. It reminded her of school days with Amanda when they were both adolescent, relishing becoming women. At that point Astrid grabbed her phone from the bedside table and took more photos to send to her friend later. Ariana didn't object and lay in a series of sensual poses, full frontal nude, completely unashamed and apparently loving the attention. She even stroked her own cunny while Astrid took more snaps.
Then there was a noise at the window. Astrid looked up and saw the boy from the next room looking in. Ariana looked embarrassed at first and covered her breasts and cunny but Astrid told her to relax and invited the boy in. He was wearing only swimming trunks and both girls saw he was hard and ready. They looked at each other and grinned then both stood up, posing nude for him as he approached the bed. As he reached them Astrid pulled down his trunks releasing the eager young cock. Perhaps it was her imagination but it seemed bigger than last time. Anyway it would do. She was now aching to be fucked again.
She gave her phone to Ariana and told her to take photos of them as she spread herself for the boy. He didn't waste time and soon his cock was inside Astrid's wetness. She opened her legs wide and took him fully in, enjoying being taken by a man again. He kissed her mouth and breasts as he pounded her, while the maid took photos. But when she felt the young man push harder inside and start to tremble she pushed him away, out of her and told him to wait. 'Her turn!' she said, pointed to the naked maid and taking the phone.
Astrid stood and watched as Ariana knelt down on the bed to present her beautifully rounded ass to him. The throbbing cock pushed up between the ass cheeks as she spread herself for him and he took her from behind. Astrid then took more photos as the boy thrust into the Latina babe whose cunny was now dripping and aching. (Astrid made a mental note to invite Ariana to join her at one of the parties in the penthouse, sure that she would make it even more fun).
They all knew the young guy wouldn't last long so they waited until he was losing control and Astrid pulled him away and knelt down next to Ariana just in time to catch the boy's load as he spurted over their buttocks, his cum spattering over both of them as they giggled with delight. He watched in disbelief as they kissed each other, wiped off the cum from their rears and licked it from their fingers. Then they sent him away, now that he was no use to them.
Next they locked in a passionate embrace, kissing deeply and caressing each other all over, which only made them hornier until there was only one option. They positioned themselves in a sixty-nine and licked and kissed each other's eager pussies and clits until they both shuddered to a final orgasm. They drank each other dry and rolled over side by side.
They swapped numbers and Astrid promised to send the photos later and to invite her new friend to join her again, preferably with a couple of men. Ariana said that if necessary she would invite one of the guys from the bar or kitchen - she had fucked most of them, she confessed. And she recommended the gym, where Astrid was planning to go next.
For the gym Astrid wore a tiny pair of black shorts (without underwear), matching sports bra and bright white new sneakers. She knew it might be a good opportunity to show herself off again.
The gym was empty except for two of the male trainers who stood and greeted her as she came in. She saw them both briefly look her up and down, surely admiring her fit body in its skimpy outfit. She smiled and declined their offer of help but knew they would have to sit nearby in case she, as the customer, needed anything.
She started on the treadmill, setting a running pace to warm up, looking over now and again to see if they were watching - they were. Then she did a few stretches and exercises on the mat. As she moved she could feel her shorts riding up so that more of her buttocks became exposed; instead of tweaking them back into place she made a point of showing off her backside to them at every opportunity. As usual the exhibitionist in her took over and she turned herself on, sensing a glow inside, a growing wetness in her cunny and hardening nipples.
She decided it was time to make use of the fit young men so she asked them for some hands-on help with exercises. They both came close and one began to give her some instructions but she pretended not to get it and asked him to help move her body into the position. As he gently held her arms, shoulders, lower back and waist while taking her through the movements she managed to push her body against him, rubbing herself against his groin. He was wearing tight shorts and she felt a bulge there. The other guy noticed and grinned. Then she reached out to him too and stroked her palm across his chest and down to his pants. He was already hard and she could feel the shape of his cock.
'You know what exercise I really need?' she asked. 'Fuck me. Both of you'. They didn't need asking twice. Soon there were hands all over her, caressing her breasts and buttocks, fingers stroking her cunny through the shorts. She pulled away and stripped off as they watched, then lay naked on an exercise mat. 'One in each end.' They both grinned at each other and her then undressed quickly. One keeled down between her spread legs and began to lick her naked swelling cunny lips. The other straddled her face and slid his hardening cock into her eager mouth.
It didn't take long until she had two hard cocks in her, one pumping inside her cunny and one deep in her mouth. And they didn't last long either. The one pounding deep into her began thrusting hard and she felt him tremble and harden as he came close - and at the last moment he pulled out and sent several spurts of cum over her stomach and cunny. At the same time the other guy tensed inside her mouth and she licked the head of his throbbing cock with her warm tongue until he couldn't wait any more and pulled out of her mouth just in time to squirt a heavy load over her face and into her open mouth.
The men quickly dressed, worried that another customer might come in, but Astrid lay naked a little longer on the floor, licking the cum off her lips and wiping it from her tummy and licking her fingers. Then she finished herself off as they watched, flicking her expert fingertips over her wet clit until she bucked and came with a moan, juices seeping out from her hot wet cunny.
She stood up, posed naked for them once more, then pulled on her outfit. She smiled at the men and said, 'Thanks for the workout, just what I needed. See you next time.' One replied, 'Any time, babe. We do massage too.' He handed her a card. The other guy added, 'Yeah and we can do room service for you.' So she gave them her room number, kissed them both on the mouth and told them to come that night at 11. And she told herself she would leave her red panties on the balcony for the boy in the next room. Three young men at once - now that would make Amanda envious...
Astrid's exhibitionist tendency was not just narcissism. Yes she liked the attention, seeing the reaction and expression of people she showed herself off to. But it also turned her on. Showing her wares gave her a deep thrill every time. Moreover she felt a rewarding sense of connection and sharing, putting her at one with humanity and the forces of love and lust.
Astrid stood admiring the attractive young woman in the full-length bathroom mirror, a nude female who had just finished showering. Her bright hazel eyes looked back at her from her sweet young face. Her cheeks were rosy from the hot shower. Her luscious lips were slightly parted, giving a glimpse of white teeth. Her still-wet hair framed her face and tumbled across the slightly tanned bare shoulders and down her chest, where a few strands fell around her pink breasts and semi-erect nipples.
She continued scanning herself downwards across her naturally pale and perfectly flat tummy, her slim waist and slight hips, adorned by the shapely pelvic bones. Her smooth thighs curved gently into her long athletic legs. She held her gaze on the gap in between her thighs, adoring the way it formed a natural inverted triangle with firm curving flesh on two sides and freshly waxed cunny above. She always chose high-cut briefs to show off this stunning little thigh gap.
As she looked at herself, proud of her beauty and fitness, well aware of her great sex appeal, she was becoming increasingly horny and wet. She wanted someone else to see and appreciate her nude young body. She wished Ariana or Anabella would come to her room now; she knew that both the maids were attracted to her. She was tempted to call one of them and summon her to come to the room for a quickie.
But for now she decided just to take some selfies and send them to the girls and to Amanda back home. Later she would find other opportunities to show herself off around the hotel pool, beach and spa. So she took her phone and snapped a few dozen shots of her nudity including some close-ups of her chest, midriff and inevitably the stunning pubic area below, then messaged them to her admirers.
Having dried her hair and dressed (thong, tight white cotton shorts, loose sky-blue t-shirt, no bra) Astrid went down to the hotel spa where she had booked a massage.
The receptionist, a young redhead she recognized from the gym, gave her a lovely welcoming smile and led her to the massage room, which stood empty. 'Just relax here for a minute,' she said, gesturing to the center of the small room where there was a chair beside the massage bench. Alone in the room Astrid remained standing and looked around. It was bright and clean, low lighting, candles, chill-out music coming from unseen speakers.
On one wall was a large horizontally hung mirror, in line with the length of the massage table. She stood in front of it and immediately imagined that it was one of those two-way mirrors and that people could see through from a room on the other side. She liked the idea, amused at the thought of being watched, lying naked being massaged.
But it was not just Astrid's imagination. There really was a viewing room, behind the mirror, into which the redhead had disappeared to join Anabella who was already sitting there, video camera ready. They kissed briefly on the mouth, then giggled quietly as they looked through at Astrid in front of them. This would be another one to show at one of their wild parties in the penthouse.
Astrid stood facing the mirror for a minute, checking herself out. She cupped her breasts through the shirt, caressing herself gently. Then she slid her palms down her thighs and edged her fingertips between her legs... The door opened. A woman walked in, a tall ponytailed blonde in a white uniform. As the masseuse approached Astrid was sure she heard giggling from behind the mirror and was thrilled at the thought that she was on show again.
'Hallo,' said the woman, speaking with a strong eastern European accent. 'I am Aliona. I give you massage.' She smiled. 'You can take off clothes.' Astrid grinned and faced the mirror again. In one quick movement she pulled the t-shirt over her head and placed it on the chair. Then she peeled down the little shorts and wiggled out of them. Standing in only her tiny briefs she turned to Aliona who was watching her undress.
'This too?' Astrid asked, indicating the thong.
'Yes. Is better.'
Better for all of your watching me, thought Astrid. But she was only too pleased to get naked again. She hooked her thumbs into the waistline of the underwear, smiled at the masseuse, whose light blue eyes were fixed on the young woman's body, and pulled down the tiny piece of material, exposing her full nudity to Aliona and who knew how many people watching!
The masseuse asked Astrid to lie down, then dimmed the lights. However there was a cool white light shining down from above, illuminating the massage table on which lay Astrid's naked body. She lay face down, her pert round buttocks beautifully illuminated. Aliona looked back at the mirror, licked her lips and grinned, knowing the other girls were watching and filming. Then she undid the top buttons of her white frock-coat uniform, exposing a little cleavage, knowing she was part of the show too. She intended to please her young customer in more ways than one! She walked around the far side of the table so that she would not obstruct the view from the mirror, then looked down at Astrid, innocently awaiting her treatment.
Soon the warm oiled fingertips began caressing Astrid's back and shoulders, smoothing the muscles. As the stunning Ukrainian blonde leaned forward over the young body below, her ponytail fell around her bare shoulders and more of her cleavage showed to the secret audience. She licked her lips again as she massaged Astrid's lower back and waist area. The room was very warm. She paused for a moment as Astrid lay unaware below, then looked over at the mirror and slowly unbuttoned her uniform, exposing her bare chest and tanned midriff, plus the tiny triangle of her white briefs. Then she resumed the massage, applying pressure to Astrid's lower back and beginning to spread her fingertips over the young girl's buttocks.
At eighteen, Astrid had only had a professional massage a couple of times so she had no idea how good this one was - or even whether it was professional at all - but she enjoyed every moment nevertheless, loving as always the feeling of warm hands on her flesh. She began to stir inside as she reacted to the warm caresses. The hands had now begun smoothing over her taut buttocks. Astrid relaxed as much as she could, but felt the wetness increasing inside. Suddenly the long fingers were down between her legs, massaging her inner thighs and Astrid found herself wishing they would reach to her cunny.
'You want to turn over?' asked the masseuse. Astrid said yes and rolled herself onto her back, unwittingly giving the camera an excellent view of her back and buttocks, and a brief flash of her exposed cunny, as she adjusted herself on her back. As she lay waiting she noticed the blonde's uniform was undone and her eyes widened with surprise and delight as she admired the slim white body standing beside her. Aliona smiled at her and blew a kiss. Astrid grinned and wiggled slightly as she lay, as if to offer herself up to the new mistress. She felt her nipples hardening as she looked up at the blonde's small pink breasts above, the flat tummy and the slight bulge beneath the panties, giving away the shape of the shapely cunny lips. Aliona shed her uniform and stood there in only her panties while she lubricated her hands again.
Soon the warm oiled fingers were caressing Astrid's young breasts, gently smoothing and stimulating them, ever so gently tweaking the hardening nipples. Astrid looked again at the white panties and noticed a wet patch forming. She herself was very wet now, her naked cunny lips swelling, aching for attention. Next the masseuse stood behind Astrid's head, which was right at the end of the table, and leaned over her to spread her hands down the stomach. As she did so, her cunny came very close to Astrid's face and she could smell the scent of the older woman above. Instinctively Astrid leaned her head back and found her mouth was millimeters from the thin white panties. The blonde reached lower to massage Astrid's lower stomach and her crotch came into contact with Astrid's mouth, almost forcing her to form the lips into a kiss. This must be deliberate, Astrid thought. So she gave a brief kiss through the damp material, feeling with her lips the shape of the cunny lips beneath. The blonde pressed against her, so Astrid flicked her tongue along the sides of the tiny panties, licking the moist soft flesh exposed on either side of the slit.
At the same moment, Aliona's fingers reached Astrid's cunny, stroking and caressing it as the cunny lips swelled further and honey juices began seeping out. Using both hands, she expertly used the long fingertips to part the cunny and expose Astrid's prominent clitoris, which was aching to be stimulated more. Meanwhile, Astrid's tongue had reached inside the panties and she began licking the warm juices from the blonde's eager cunny. Fingertips now flicked Astrid's clit gently from side to side and she felt herself trembling with the first flow of orgasm.
But suddenly Aliona removed her hands and stepped away briefly. Astrid was worried for an instant that she had gone too far, but she wasn't going to be disappointed. The tall slim blonde had only stopped to remove the now wet panties. She hooked her fingertips into them and pulled them down, exposing her long legs and firm buttocks to the cameras behind the mirror. Astrid watched as the nude woman above came closer again. Aliona then climbed onto the massage table and positioned herself over Astrid, leaning down so that her face was above the young girl's cunny and her loins were spread above Astrid's face, presenting her completely hairless cunny to the younger woman. Time for a sixty-nine, mutual relief.
Almost immediately Aliona began kissing and licking Astrid's cunt, smothering her mouth over the cunny and sticking her tongue deep inside. Simultaneously she lowered herself onto Astrid's face, plunging her wet cunny onto the younger woman's wet mouth. Then they both lost it, urgently kissing and licking each other, both moaning loud as their hot bodies bucked and trembled with the first floods of orgasm. Astrid almost gave out a scream as she came, pumping her juices out over Aliona's mouth and tongue, which was flicking across her clit, causing more waves of pleasure to be released. Aliona licked and drank every drop, sucking the juices from Astrid's willing cunny.
As Astrid finished coming, her body still trembling, she continued to lick the cunny that was still spread over her mouth, sticking her tongue in and out and over the little white bud of the blonde's clit. She felt a warm flood as the sexy masseuse came over her mouth and chin. Astrid swallowed all the juices and licked the smooth soft pubic area, as Aliona moaned with pleasure.
Both now sated, they stood up, hugged and kissed on the mouth, long and deep, tasting each other and caressing each other's hard bodies. Aliona put on a show for the cameras, turning her naked customer round so that the girls filming would get a good view of their nude embrace. Then she stepped away, took Astrid's hand, turned to face the mirror and gave a bow to the unseen audience. Astrid grinned and did the same, then asked Aliona if she would come and do a private visit to her room one night. The masseuse quickly agreed, then they kissed again and found their scattered clothing.
Astrid felt delighted, very relaxed and satisfied, knowing there was more to come. As she left the room, she remembered she had invited the gym guys to her room that night. It was great to be with another woman this afternoon but she was pleased she would have some men later too.
At 11pm Astrid had showered and sat in her room waiting for the two gym guys and the student from the next room. She wore only a white vest, having decided not to even bother with underwear. She amazed herself with her sexual appetite, so eager was she to be fucked again and so excited by the prospect of seducing three guys at once.
The boy from the next room came in first, creeping through the balcony doors with a silly grin on his face as he unsubtly looked her up and down, admiring her nude lower half in particular. He was wearing jeans and a t-shirt. Astrid told him to get the phone camera ready - she wanted some evidence to send to Amanda. Moments later the door buzzer went and she let the two gym guys in. They were both in black jeans and shirts and went straight to Astrid to kiss her on the lips. She told them she had invited the boy next door and they grinned at her appetite.
They had brought a bottle of vodka and started passing it round. Astrid took a large gulp and as she took the bottle from her lips she let some spill onto her top. She pulled the vest down to show her bare breasts and one of the guys reached out to caress her while the other leaned in to lick off the vodka from one of her nipples.
Astrid wasted no time. 'No talking,' she instructed. 'Just fuck me. All of you.' She stood in front of them all and pulled off the vest, loving the way all three guys instinctively looked her up and down, enjoying her brazen nudity. The men all took off their tops. The one nearest her started unbuttoning his jeans. Within moments she reached out and grabbed the hardening cock as it sprang loose. She was so horny she took it straight in her mouth. Her tongue gave a series of rapid licks and she felt it harden and throb. At the same time she reached back to grab the next guy's member with one hand as he held it out towards her.
They needed no further encouragement. Soon all three were naked and one of them carried her to the bed and lay her on her back. She was surrounded and very horny, taking one cock in her mouth and another by her hand. The third guy started licking her cunny as she spread her legs wide, thrusting his tongue inside her and flicking it across her clit.
At the same time she took the younger man's cock deeper in her mouth and felt it pulsing. She felt an unbearable urge to be filled and covered with cum as soon as possible. So she licked and sucked the cock, holding it with her hand so he couldn't withdraw - sure enough it was too much for him and with a powerful throb he exploded in her mouth, spurting all his load down her throat. Astrid gulped and gasped but took it all, swallowing and sucking until he was dry.
Seconds later she bucked with pleasure as the stimulation of her cunny by the third guy became too much - she moaned out load as she came, squirting her juices out onto his tongue, which eagerly lapped up her flow, as she licked her lips and swallowed the rest of the other guy's cum in her mouth.
The young man would not be much use to her now so she told him to start taking photos of them as she set to work on the two gym guys. Amanda was going to love this slutty show!
First she took another cock in her mouth, the one she had been rubbing. It was rock hard now and she knew it wouldn't take much to get another load in her face. He grabbed the back of her head to steady her as she sucked and licked his smooth firm tip. She teased him with her lips and tongue, cupping his balls as he began to thrust into her mouth. She looked up and saw that the young guy was rapidly taking photos with her phone.
She felt the cock in her mouth twitch and sensed him shudder and wondered whether she should wait and take him in her cunt, but the other gym guy was waiting for that, so she carried on sucking and licking him as he grew even harder.
Soon she sensed he was about to come, so she arched her head back, releasing the throbbing cock in from of her mouth and opened wide. The tip of his hardness touched her lips and he held his cock steady and aimed at her mouth.
She gave his head another few quick licks of her tongue to take him to the edge, and sure enough he began to moan and squeezed himself as the first squirt came out and burst into her open mouth. She took the full load, spurt by spurt, swallowed it all, licked her lips and grinned.
Almost immediately she grabbed the third man and pulled him onto the bed. She lay him down on his back and licked the full length of his long member which was throbbing and ready. Now all she wanted was a good hard cock inside. Enough of this teasing and licking!
She sat astride him, rubbed her soaking cunny lips against his rock hard member until it started to edge into her. She opened herself up and took him in, impaling herself fully. Then she started to ride him as the others watched and grinned. She took the full length of the thick hard cock deep inside, skillfully moving herself up and down to keep him hard and stimulate him as much as possible, knowing it wouldn't take much. Sure enough she felt him throb and heard moans as he got closer, but she didn't want him to come yet.
So she quickly climbed off and lay down beside him, on her front. He took the hint and positioned himself on top of her slim body, sliding his cock between her buttocks and easily into her very wet cunny. He began thrusting hard and deep, causing her to moan and tremble. For the first time she wasn't in control and she just let herself lie there and be used and photographed like a porn star. She knew he could easily explode into her, but she told him to pull out at the last minute - she wanted a shot of him exploding all over her backside, which she had promised Amanda.
And soon she was rewarded. Feeling him push and thrust and throb harder than ever into her greedy cunt, she signaled with her hands and he pulled out, just as she felt a wave of pleasure inside her. She gasped and collapsed as the powerful orgasm overcame her, feeling her juices flood out just as the first spurts of white seed fell onto her naked buttocks, clasped by his powerful grip. She felt several squirts and knew her arse would look great spattered with his cum, which she could feel all over her rounded buttocks, and seeping down between her cheeks into her holes. She sighed with delight.
Now that they had all come and were no use to her, Astrid sent them all out of her room and said she might invite them back again later if they could handle it. Then she sat on the bed and admired the many photos, sending the choicest ones to Amanda, who was full of praise and promised to return the favor the next day, as she had invited two men from her tennis club to her place after their match. Astrid was doubly turned on by the thought of seeing evidence of her best friend in a threesome, and by the anticipation of her next session with whichever guys she felt like picking up around the resort. She would surely use the gym guys again and it was high time she went to the penthouse suite for more with the older man at one of his sex parties.
To be continued in part 4, by jonnicat for Literotica.
Insatiable Astrid: Part 4Slave auction and depravity in the penthouse.
Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

After her sex-filled day, including being filmed having a massage and sixty-nine with the hot Ukrainian blonde masseuse, Aliona, then having sex in her room with the two guys from the gym and the cute student kid from the next room, Astrid was sated and slept well. For now. There was much more to come.
She had woken up once that night, feeling horny at around 4am, and for a moment she was tempted to summon one of the guys back for more. But in the end she couldn't be bothered and instead looked over some of the many erotic vacation photos on her phone that she had relished posing for and sharing, then had pleasured herself with her fingertips before falling asleep again in the resulting wet patch.
In the morning she enjoyed the now usual routine of exhibiting herself provocatively in skimpy clothing at the breakfast buffet as drooling men ogled her. Today she wore tiny toweling shorts that did not fully cover her buttocks, leaving about a quarter of her pert cheeks showing, especially when she leant over, which she took every opportunity to do. Her top was a tight-fitting vest under which she had a sports bra which gave her small breasts a boost and drew lots of attention to her chest. At one point she had been standing at the fresh fruit display, opposite a man who had been following her around the buffet eyeing her up, so she arranged a peeled banana and two plums suggestively on her plate and grinned naughtily at him until he blushed. Then she poured fresh rich cream over the tip of the banana and licked her lips. Then as she walked back to her table she passed very close by him and discreetly brushed her hand against his trousers, having a quick feel of the hardness there.
In the lift up to her room, where she was standing behind her parents but in front of another man who she knew was checking her out from behind; she reached around behind her waist and quickly pulled down her shorts to flash her bare buttocks at him, then looked round briefly to smile at him as he stared open-mouthed. After that she had spent a few hours sunbathing and swimming at the hotel pool, again proudly displaying her hot young body from her tiny white bikini, its briefs tightly pulled up to show the camel-toe of her cunny lips. And again she had taken a few opportunities to expose her breasts and cunny under the water whenever anyone swam below her. This had included a middle-aged man who, after she had flashed her cunny to him under the water as he hovered beneath her, had come to the surface and pointed downwards to suggest he had something to show her too; she took the invitation and ducked under the water to see his fully erect cock springing from his swimming shorts.
But something was missing from all this exhibitionism; she craved more; Astrid wanted to go to the next level.
She spent the afternoon in her room, mostly messaging her best friend back home, Amanda, sharing their fantasies and daring each other as usual. Astrid had described her naughty behavior at the breakfast buffet and in the lift. Amanda described how she had emulated Astrid's exhibitionism in the clothing store changing room, by going to buy some new tennis gear. She had asked the male sales assistant to help her and had tried on a series of skirts and tops, each time flashing him her white underwear until he went bright red. Then at the checkout, handing him her panties, which were wet from the excitement. This messaging exchange culminated in a dare that Astrid could not refuse: finally to go up to Mike's penthouse suite and submit herself to whatever depravities awaited her there in the big guys' hotel den. It was time to go a step further.
So she sent a text to Mike's lead maid Anabella, asking if she knew whether there was a party that evening, reminding her that Mike had invited her. The reply came almost immediately: 'Yes. Party every night. Tonight is fancy dress with theme of Roman slave auction. I will come get you at 9.'
That settled it. She was going to join their party and see the show of a slave auction. She didn't yet realize she was going to be one of the slaves, to be at the mercy of the masters. And she could not imagine how many times she would see, and be involved, in all kinds of wild sex up there...
Astrid dined with her parents, acting well the role of polite late-teen daughter. Her folks had planned to spend the rest of the evening watching the hotel's live entertainment, out by the pool. She told them she would go to the nearby games room where the younger crowd hung out playing pool and video games, even though she had no intention of spending her evening with teens and young inexperienced men. Secretly she tried to anticipate what adult games she would really be playing later on, up in the party suite. Even at the dinner table she felt the familiar ache and wetness inside her underwear.
Back in her room she showered, brushed her teeth, put on perfume and make-up then went to choose what to wear. Anabella had said it was Roman fancy dress so she wondered if the maid would bring her an outfit when she came to collect her. So for now she just put on a new pair of white silk panties and slipped her tube of lubricant, some condoms and her phone in a small purse.
The door buzzer sounded. She gulped and pulled on a long baggy shirt then went to open the door. Anabella came in with a large carrier bag. She was wearing an elegant little black dress and black heels with red soles. Closing the door behind her she walked over to Astrid's bed, put down the bag then beckoned the younger woman to her. When Astrid came close, the maid grabbed her by the shoulders, moved in close and gave Astrid a passionate kiss full on the mouth.
'You're gonna have fun tonight, honey,' said Anabella. 'The guys will show you a good time!' Astrid smiled, excited but feeling a little trepidation, not quite knowing what to expect. Anabella must have noticed the young girl's hesitation so she added, 'Don't worry. You will have a great time. You're gonna be a star!' Astrid remembered how Anabella had already filmed her having sex with Mike in the beach hut and with Aliona in the massage room - what did they have in mind for her this time?
'Put this on,' said the maid, pulling an outfit from the bag. It was a short white silk tunic, embroidered with images of flowers. It had no buttons or zip at the front, only a sash to tie around the waist plus a clip at each shoulder. Astrid took off her shirt (noticing that Anabella admired her bare breasts as she did so) then put the tunic on over her slender body, not bothering with a bra. Anabella added, 'You can wear your panties. Until later!' They giggled and prepared to leave.
Anabella cheekily opened Astrid's purse, noting the lubricating jelly and condoms. She gave the younger woman a knowing look and nodded. 'Yes maybe you want this. But don't worry, your masters will give you what you need. We all do what they want.' She gave no further explanation, just encouraged Astrid to follow her.
Anabella led Astrid by the hand into the lift then swiped a card against a reader to enable access to the top floor. During the ascent they kissed again, watching themselves in the lift's mirror, giggling. The maid's hand strayed under Astrid's short tunic and a long finger stroked Astrid's cunny through the flimsy material of her tiny panties. She was already wet. Astrid felt the sexy woman's buttocks and detected no underwear through the thin material of the tiny black dress. The lift doors opened and they went out into a well-lit and elegantly decorated corridor. They heard music and voices from the suite at the end. A tough looking bodyguard in black top and tight black pants opened the door and let them in, looking Astrid up and down with lust in his hungry eyes. She smiled at him as they passed.
The first thing to greet Astrid as she entered the main room of the suite was a topless well-tanned raven-haired waitress who emerged from the crowd to offer a glass of champagne from a silver tray she was offering. A magnificent pair of pert well-tanned breasts stood out above the drinks tray, dark nipples hard and pointing. Astrid grinned then looked down below the level of the tray and saw that the waitress was naked below too, wearing only white heels and white lacy stockings held up by suspenders around a slender waist. Her cunny was bare, immaculately waxed, well-oiled and glossy.
A second dark-haired waitress, equally nude, came forward to greet the new guest, kissed her on both cheeks and led her into the room. Astrid took a glass and sipped the bubbly. She felt all eyes on her as the small crowd parted to let her in amongst them. She could sense her nipples hardening with the excitement and a tingling inside as she began to realize she was really in the lions' den now. She felt as naked as the waitresses as a group of men scanned her up and down.
Then she saw Mike for the first time since their wild rendezvous in the beach hut. He was as tall and elegant as she remembered, wearing a smart peach-colored shirt and light blue Bermuda shorts plus navy deck shoes. He noticed her and came straight over to greet her.
'So pleased you came, Astrid,' he said, kissing her fully on the mouth.
'I haven't yet,' she grinned, echoing their initial banter that first night. 'But I'm sure I will later!'
'Oh yes. We'll make sure you have a fabulous time. I'm sure you'll be very much in demand tonight.'
They raised their champagne glasses and smiled at each other.
Mike continued, 'In fact most people here have already seen you...' He gestured behind himself to a large screen on the wall where a video was playing as the partygoers watched. Astrid suddenly noticed herself on the screen! It was the video Anabella had taken in the beach hut when Astrid had met him that night. And there she was for all to see, lying nude on the floor, taking Mike's large cock in her mouth. She remembered sucking it like a pro until she got a mouthful of his cream. Now they were all watching it. She knew there was no point protesting. She had consented and guessed he would show the video, although she hadn't expected to be on show for the whole party! She remembered what came next: him lifting her onto the bench and licking her cunny until she came, then him taking her on the floor, opening her up with his massive member and flooding her young body with his cum. She felt a thrill to see it on the large screen and felt herself getting wet as they watched. She had a sudden urge to strip herself and parade in front of her fans. But Mike took control, taking her by the arm and leading her to a long sofa where they sat down and drank more champagne.
As they sat, a series of men came over to greet the special guest, each politely reaching down to shake her hand as she sat with Mike. She noticed them all check her out, aware that her nipples were fully erect now and must be visible through the flimsy tunic, and that it was so short they could all see her inner thighs and probably her white panties. She spread her legs a little to give them all a view. As always, she relished being on show, loving the lustful attention.
After conversing a while and sipping more champagne, Mike stood up and showed her around. In addition to the large screen in the main room, there were many mirrors, so the room appeared larger and busier than it was. At one side was a small stage with spotlights above - she guessed correctly that was where the 'slave auction' would take place. Then he led her to one of the side rooms, in which there was a small pool (or was it a large Jacuzzi?). At the rear of this area were showers and changing rooms. And on one side was a closed door where Mike swiped a card that unlocked the door, then gestured for her to enter.
The first thing Astrid saw inside was a large bed with luxurious-looking bedding and lots of pillows. But her attention was quickly caught by a long sofa on one side where three women were seated, each wearing a small white toga like hers, all with their arms behind their backs (were they tied up?). She recognized Aliona, her pale long blonde hair framing her pretty face, her small breasts only just visible under the loose tunic, her long legs spread, exposing the white triangle of her panties. Astrid smiled as she remembered licking out the Ukrainian blonde's exquisite cunny after the massage. She looked back at Mike, about to question him, but he put a finger to his lips. Then she looked at the other two 'slaves', one with black hair, one redhead. Astrid, as a brunette, would make up the quartet.
One of the nude waitresses (or were they servants?) had appeared behind Astrid. Suddenly she felt her arms being held from behind, and before she could respond her wrists were bound behind her with padded handcuffs. The servant girl led her to the sofa and sat her down with the others. Now she knew for sure what she had by now suspected: she was one of the slaves for the auction!
Mike went back into the main party room and two of the bodyguards came into the ante-room. The servant girl told the four slave girls all to behave until the show, then asked them to stand up. They did so obediently, Astrid last, looking along the line at the others. One by one, the servant examined the parade, adjusting the girls' hair, applying lipstick if needed, spraying them with perfume. Then she stood in front of the first girl, the redhead, and lifted up the front of the toga. The girl squirmed, but a bodyguard held her still as the servant looked down to examine her underwear. The redhead seemed to pass inspection. The second, the raven-haired Hispanic girl, didn't: the servant pulled off the girl's yellow panties and held them up, sniffing them as if to increase the humiliation, then tossed them to the other bodyguard, who slipped them into his trouser pocket. She then showed the girl a new pair, saying, 'White only.' She pulled them up over the girl's feet and lifted them all the way up into position, taking the opportunity to examine the Latina's cunny first. Then it was Aliona's turn. The servant lifted up the blonde's tunic and pulled her tiny panties aside, admiring the perfectly waxed cunny Astrid remembered so well.
When Astrid's turn came she was so wet with excitement she knew the wet spot would be visible and wondered whether she would pass inspection. Sure enough, the servant knelt down in front of her, close up in front of the panties, then pulled them aside and noticed how wet Astrid's cunny was. To Astrid's surprise, she felt a tongue on her cunny lips as the servant girl licked off the excess juices that had seeped out. Then she pulled up the panties and completed the inspection. 'Follow me,' she instructed, heading towards the door to the main room.
As they entered, a small cheer went up and the crowd applauded as they filed across the busy room towards the small stage. Moments later they were lined up in a row, facing the crowd. The whole thing was being filmed too, and shown on the large screen, with occasional close-ups of each girl. The lead servant girl lined them up in an orderly row, making sure they stood straight and attentive, their arms still bound behind their waists by the handcuffs.
Astrid noticed Mike in the front row. He smiled and winked at her and she smiled in return. He was sitting with other men, each of whom held a kind of wand, like a small cane, which Astrid guessed correctly they would use to indicate their bidding. The hostess also carried one and made a show of going along the row, briefly gently thwacking each girl's behind to demonstrate to them to behave and follow instructions.
The show began. A man at a nearby lectern, the MC, made some announcements and explained that the winning bidder would have the right to take the girl to one of the bedrooms to do whatever he wanted with her for an hour, and that he would display each of the girls to the crowd before the bidding began, asking each her name and where she came from.
He went first to the black-haired girl and asked her. She confidently replied, speaking out towards the gleeful audience, 'Eva, from Spain.' She got a polite round of applause and smiled at the front row. Astrid wondered if she had done this before. Then the MC asked the crowd if they would like to see more of the Spanish beauty, which of course elicited a roar of approval. So he stood beside her - not to block the view - then pulled at the cord that was holding the tunic closed in the front until it came undone and the tunic began to fall open to expose the flesh beneath. He pulled the tunic aside to reveal a very shapely curvy body, well-tanned, with large well-rounded breasts. This drew more applause. Then he unhooked the tunic's shoulder clasps and the whole garment fell to the floor. Another whoop from the crowd, now that the sexy Latina was naked except for her tiny white briefs. 'Wanna see more?' he asked the crowd. And when the obvious response came, he beckoned the lead servant girl to finish undressing the Spanish slave girl. She knelt down in front of her and in one quick tug pulled down the panties, which caused another roar in the crowd. The Spanish girl's cunny was bare, clean shaven with only a small 'landing strip' above the lips. The servant motioned her to turn around and the slave obeyed, slowly turning herself around to show her bountiful curvy buttocks and shapely thighs.
'Magnificent!' said the MC. 'Now, who's next?' He moved along the line to the redhead, whispered to her, then stepped to the side. The girl said out loud, 'Lorna, from Canada.' The crowd applauded and she smiled nervously. Then the same routine took place: the MC bantered with the crowd and made them yell to see her nude, then undid the sash to let the tunic open wide, revealing alabaster skin and small breasts with luscious pink nipples. The girl was blushing, her pale cheeks rosy, freckles showing in the close-up on the big screen. He beckoned the servant girl again, to pull down the panties. This time she peeled them off slowly as the crowd got louder. Beneath the smooth flat tummy and hairless bikini area a small strawberry blonde triangle appeared, partly covering the small mound of her cunny. Her legs were long and slim, pale white. As she turned around she showed off the athletic legs from behind, wiggling her small but very shapely ass as the crowd applauded.
'Lovely!' The MC prompted more applause then turned to the next in line, the blonde, who quickly announced herself with her strong accent: 'Aliona. From Ukraine.' Astrid grinned as the masseuse smiled and nodded to acknowledge the applause. Soon the tunic was open, revealing the tall slim body and tiny but well-shaped breasts, their pink nipples erect. She turned around before her tiny panties were removed, showing off her long slim legs and perfectly round buttocks. The servant peeled the tiny thong off from behind, exposing the buttocks to wild applause, then turned her round to reveal the immaculately hairless cunny, as smooth as if she had not yet grown any body hair. Her long blonde hair cascaded erotically around her slim body and the applause grew.
'Stunning!' The MC applauded Aliona then turned to the final of the four slaves, Astrid the brunette. 'And now we have a new girl.' Applause rose; Astrid saw Mike clapping wildly and smiling at her. 'What's your name and where are you from?' She replied, nervous but loving the attention, 'Astrid. From England.' More applause. The MC responded, 'An English rose! Let's see your buds and blooms then...' And so he undid the sash in front of the tunic and opened it wide to reveal Astrid's slim young body. The crowd roared. The servant girl unhooked the tunic at the shoulders and let it fall, exposing Astrid's near-nudity. Her breasts stood pert and proud, pinkish nipples hardening as she saw the crowd admiring her. Then the servant knelt down in front of her, hooked fingers in the sides of the little white panties, then slowly peeled them off to reveal Astrid's bare cunny, which drew more wild applause. 'Turn round!' she was instructed. She obeyed, slowly twisting her body to show off her backside and girlish figure.
'Amazing!' said the MC. 'And now it's time to ask for your bids! Who will pay most for these gorgeous sexy slave girls? Remember, you get to spend an hour with them tonight!' He returned to his lectern and began the bidding by announcing that Eva would be first. 'Who will give me a thousand dollars for this super sexy Spanish babe?' A mature white man in the front row raised his wand. 'Two thousand?' A handsome black man bid. 'Three? Do I have three?' Mike nudged the black guy and grinned at him as he bid. The black guy gave him a mock wag of the finger, as if to say 'no you don't' and bid four thousand. 'Four,' said the MC. 'I have four thousand for this dark beauty, Eva. Any advance?' There was no further bid. 'Sold! To the gentleman in the front row.' A large round of applause filled the room and the man stood up and walked towards the stage. Eva smiled as he approached and the servant girl led her down the few steps in front of the stage to hand her to her new master. He gave her a kiss on both cheeks and a pat on the ass, then led her away through the crowd to a door at the back which led to one of the bedrooms. One of the nude waitresses followed them in with a bottle of champagne.
Next to be sold was the redhead. She reached four thousand too and was led away by a tall older man. Then it was the blonde's turn. The bidding for Aliona was longer, as three men raised each other by a thousand until they reached six, at which point she was led down to the arms of a muscular shaven-headed Russian.
Now it was Astrid's turn. Mike looked up at her and grinned as the bidding began. He immediately bid the first thousand, but was quickly beaten by three other guys. The MC paused. 'Wow, four thousand already for this little English rose. Do I hear five?' Mike's wand went up again. 'Six?' Another man bid. Then a third man bid seven thousand. The crowd gasped and applauded again. The MC asked Astrid to turn around again and show herself off. She complied, proudly flaunting her young breasts and wiggling her ass, which drew wild applause again. Then Mike shouted out, 'Ten thousand!' And that was it. She was his.
The MC closed the ceremony and led Astrid down the steps while the applause continued. Mike welcomed her into his arms and beckoned the servant to undo the cuffs. Then he kissed her on the mouth and took one hand, lifting her arm high to show off his pretty trophy. And with that, to another round of applause, he led the naked girl through the admiring crowd to a door at the back where they disappeared into one of his private chambers.
It was the room with the small pool he had shown her earlier. Astrid held his hand as they entered. Inside stood a handsome smiling male waiter, topless, his muscular torso well-oiled. And beside him was one of the nude dark-haired waitresses with a tray filled with glasses of champagne. To one side, on the sofa, Astrid saw the familiar faces of two of Mike's personal maids, Anabella and Ariana. The girls smiled at her and gave a brief round of applause. Then they all took a glass of champagne.
Astrid was hot and glowing from the excitement under the spotlights so she asked Mike if she could take a dip. 'Of course,' he replied. 'I'll join you.' He stripped down to his shorts and dived in. Astrid's nude body joined him there and they embraced in the warm water. As he kissed her she felt the hardness of his growing member through his shorts, pressing against her naked belly. 'Don't worry,' he said. 'You'll have something inside you soon enough!' They dipped and splashed a few times then he told her to get out. As she climbed the pool's short ladder he watched her behind as it wiggled its way up the steps. He was really loving this little exhibitionist and knew they would all get a lot of pleasure out of her again this night.
Mike also climbed out of the pool and stood in front of Astrid who was drying herself with a white towel one of the maids had handed her. He pulled down his shorts and his erect cock sprang out. All the girls looked down and giggled as he took it in his hands and pointed it towards each of them. In turn they all cupped their breasts and wiggled their sexy bodies for him, their master.
Mike called the male waiter over and led him to Astrid. He said to her, 'Astrid, meet Marcus. He's our resident Greek god and he's going to help me with you.' Astrid shook his hand and admired his dark eyes as they devoured her. Was she going to be taken by two men? Then suddenly the handsome stud reached out and picked her up like a doll then turned to Mike, who said, 'Take her to the chamber.' With that, Astrid was carried into the adjacent bedroom and lain on the fresh sheets, on her back. Anabella and Ariana joined them and went one each side of the bed. Mike came in carrying a video camera, its red light indicating he was already filming. 'Let's get you warmed up,' he said, gleefully.
The two maids held Astrid by the wrists, pinning her to the bed. The nude waitress had joined the party too, and spread Astrid's legs. Then she turned to Marcus and undid his pants, pulling them down in one fluid movement, releasing a large semi-erect cock for all to see. She leaned down and took it in her mouth as they all watched. Astrid realized he was being primed to fuck her! Her cunny was wet and she felt a thrill inside at being taken by another stranger as someone filmed her. Soon the waitress let go of the impressive cock, licked her lips and stood aside. His cock was now fully erect, hanging forward, above the nude girl on the bed. The girl had, apparently with her mouth, put a condom on it. Astrid smiled and spread her legs further as he climbed on the bed.
Her wrists held by Anabella and Ariana, Astrid could only lie there and be taken. The stud positioned his member above her aching cunny and the nude waitress climbed on the bed too, close enough to kiss Astrid on the stomach and bikini area. 'Action!' called Mike, and someone giggled. Then Astrid felt the tip of the rock hard cock enter her, spreading her wet cunny lips and opening her up. Mike closed in and filmed her being possessed and pinned down by his maids and slaves. She gave herself up and gasped with delight as the cock began to thrust deeper and deeper, harder and faster. Her body bucked and arched to receive him fully and she felt a first wave of orgasm rising. The man pushed harder, showing no mercy, pumping into the young girl, Mike's newest slave. She felt him right up inside and his balls against her cunny. Then she felt the waitress' tongue on her clit, licking and kissing her as the man thrust inside her. She could take no more, the stimulation was too much. She let out a little scream as she began to climax, and at the same time heard him grunt and felt him thrust even harder and deeper as he let himself go, releasing his load and pushing deep into her. Astrid's clit was still being teased by the other girl and she came again, squirting her juices and feeling the fluids seeping out of her.
He withdrew and Astrid watched as the nude waitress ripped off the condom and licked off all the cum from his still hard cock. The maids let her arms free and walked away. Anabella took the video camera from Mike and continued filming as the waitress sucked the man dry and Mike walked over and lifted Astrid's naked little body from the bed. He carried her out of the room and back to the pool, then threw her in. She plunged under the water, imagining her body was so hot she must be giving off steam. As she surfaced he beckoned her out and pointed to the nearby open shower by the pool. Astrid dutifully stood underneath the hot water as Ariana squirted shower gel and rubbed her body while Anabella filmed them.
Once she was washed and dry Mike led Astrid back into the bedroom. She wondered if he was going to take her himself next but he had other ideas. 'I'm going to set my young man on you again as soon as he's ready,' he said. 'How about we take you from behind this time? And don't forget I won you in the auction so we can do what we want with you.' He grinned and she smiled back, saying, 'Yes, master Mike!'
Astrid remembered Amanda's challenge: 'Show me u being fucked in every hole!' So far Astrid had sent her best friend several obscene photos including close-up facial shots showing creamy cum on her tongue and dripping from her red lips, some shots taken looking down at her spattered tummy and seeping cunny, as another hot load flooded out of her. Now for the finale, with Mike's hunky slave, hoping he would be experienced enough to take her from behind without hurting her too much - she had never had a cock in her arsehole, only a well-lubricated dildo, delicately inserted by Amanda a few weeks ago during one of their tipsy sleepovers.
But now it was for real. She had had sex with Mike and his friends several times now, so she felt confident to let them take her from behind. And once she got the confidence she felt a perverse sluttish delight in giving up her precious little ass, instructing Mike to take photos with her phone during and after. Anabella was also going to film it for them while Ariana stood by, nude and ready if needed. Astrid wondered for a moment if this would turn into a free-for-all with so many hot bodies around.
Marcus approached Astrid. He was now wearing white boxers and she could see the outline of his firm phallus through the thin material. She surprised herself again with her appetite to have a cock inside her again while being filmed.
She sat on the edge of the bed and when he came close to her she reached out and tucked her fingertips into the waistband of his underwear, then looked up at him with her best doe eyes. She noticed a strong throb beneath the material as he began to harden again. She grinned up at him and began to peel the boxers down, revealing his smooth tip, its hole already oozing precum. Ariana knelt down next to them and moved her face towards the man's groin - it must be her turn to prime him, not that he would need it, evidently as the stud's emerging cock was already hard. Astrid watched as Ariana leaned forward, and Anabella zoomed in to get the close-up shot as Ariana's blowjob lips reached down and took the head of his cock in between them. Then her tongue reached out and licked the shaft, causing him to groan slightly. Astrid hoped the exotic babe wouldn't make him come yet: she wanted that cock inside her rear! Then Ariana let go and the cock sprang forward to attention, ready for Astrid.
Ariana walked away towards Mike, her well-rounded buttocks swiveling in a highly erotic way as she walked. Mike was wearing only his shorts and his hardness was evident. Ariana placed her hot young body against him, her naked pubis pressing against his groin and her pert breasts against his chest, then kissed him deeply. He reached his arms around and grasped her buttocks, but his eyes were looking over at his special guest, sitting on the bed. He told Ariana to sit next to her on the bed, then he walked over to stand beside Anabella who was still filming. Anabella was topless, nipples erect, her short skirt barely covering her cunny. Mike reached up under it and lifted it to show her nudity to the others. Anabella continued filming Marcus and Astrid, whose fingers were gently caressing the male slave's stiff cock. Mike slid his hand under Anabella's cunny and it came up wet from her seeping juices, which he licked from his fingers as her grinned at Astrid.
Surrounded by these hot women and horny men, Astrid was now soaking wet and ready for action. She pulled the now naked man by the cock until it reached her mouth. Just a few licks were enough to make it rock hard. Mike now had his cock out and Anabella was stroking it with one hand as she held the video camera with the other. Ariana, seated beside Astrid on the bed, started caressing Astrid's small breasts, gently massaging them as Astrid stroked the cock in front of her.
Then Mike gave an instruction. The male slave pulled away from Astrid. Ariana stood up in front of her. It was time for Astrid to turn on her front and surrender herself to them. Astrid obediently lay herself face down on the silk sheet, spreading her legs and raising her backside to them. Anabella continued to film and Mike came closer to watch. Ariana covered her hands in lubricant and sat astride Astrid. She spread the young girl's buttock cheeks and slid her fingers in between them. Immediately Astrid felt the moistened fingers as they traced a line down between her cheeks. As they reached the eager hole she spread herself and opened her mouth with a gasp as the fingers started to open her up. 'Yes! Just do it! And take pics.' she commanded. Mike had her camera phone ready too.
When Astrid's little hole was well-lubricated, Ariana left the bed and to kiss Anabella as she prepared to film and watch, knowing that they would get their turn later. Then she knelt in front of Mike and started licking and sucking him as he watched the show. Mike's huge cock reached its full size but evidently he didn't want to come yet; he sent his little slut-slave Ariana back to the bed.
The male slave knelt between Astrid's legs and positioned himself to take her from behind. Within moments she felt the tip of his cock brushing against her wetness and start to ease her little hole wider. She opened her mouth wide, gasping with delight. She felt so horny and wild her body just opened wide and the rigid member moved just inside. He slowly edged it in and she spread her legs and moaned. Then he began gently thrusting as his hardness moved inside the young woman's hole; they both knew he wouldn't last long. He gently pumped, a little deeper, a little harder. Astrid enjoyed the pleasurable pain as his now throbbing cock opened her wider. She sighed with pleasure as he moved deeper and she felt it spasm. She heard the beeps as Mike took photos, imagining the sight of being taken in her rear end, impatient to see it and share it with her rival Amanda.
And then she felt a heavy throb inside her; the cock spasmed and pumped as he came, spurting hot cum deep into her, pumping a couple more times, then gently pulling out as Mike took more snaps of his creamy juices seeping out from the teenager's little hole, dripping down over her swollen cunny lips. His final spurts went over her buttocks. His job was done. Ariana quickly licked the rest of his cum from his cock and he was dismissed from the den. Anabella turned the camera to Mike, zooming in on his lower body.
Mike, whose cock was now maximum size after Ariana's expert teasing, came over to the bed. He was so turned on by seeing Astrid, his latest sex slave, being taken in front of him, he just felt an overwhelming urge to spurt his seed all over her, as if to mark his territory. Astrid turned over to lie on her back and saw him approaching, stroking his cock as he came close to her familiar young body. Cum oozed from her rear hole, merging with her own juices as they seeped out of her cunny. Mike climbed onto the bed, clearly in a hurry. He positioned himself above Astrid and pointed his large cock at her. One more pull and he groaned. A long squirt of semen shot out all the way across Astrid's stomach and up as far as her breasts; a second stronger spurt arced over her body and landed on her face, spattering her with cum; a few more spurts covered her pubic area as he finished himself on her, squeezing out the final drops on her cunny, then stood up to look down at his work, smiling, as Anabella filmed a close-up.
Ariana pounced onto the bed like a cat and began licking Mike's cum from Astrid's tummy. Astrid licked around her own mouth, swallowing all she could reach, then wiped her spattered breasts with her fingertips to take more of his cum and feed it to her mouth. Anabella was now on the bed too; Mike had taken over control of the video camera. Astrid looked down her body as the two hot Mediterranean babes licked all the cum from her breasts, tummy, then cunny. She felt a surge inside as she guessed what was going to happen next!
As Mike filmed, the two women positioned themselves in front of Astrid's cunny, which was swollen and glistening. She watched as the two pairs of shapely lips and the two pink tongues began licking her inner thighs, bikini area and then flicking her clit. She began moaning with pleasure, giving herself up to them again. Ariana placed herself lowest so that she could reach right inside Astrid's cunny with her tongue; Anabella stayed above, so she could lick the soft white button of the clit. They wasted no time, licking and kissing and teasing the young woman until she felt a wave of orgasm rising. One tongue was deep inside her cunny lips now, expertly stimulating her inside; the other was flicking gently across her clit, side to side, while a luscious pair of lips kissed Astrid all around her most intimate zone.
It was too much: Astrid bucked and moaned out load as she came, juices squirting out onto Ariana's face. Anabella sucked and licked as Astrid surged again, taking all the juices as they came. Astrid let herself go and almost screamed as her climax came. The two women gently continued licking and sucking her until she was dry, swallowing every drop and kissing each other when they were done.
Mike had filmed everything and got some snaps on Astrid's phone too. What a party this had been! Astrid was amazed again at her appetite for exhibitionism and frequent sex in every way possible. She couldn't wait to share it with her beloved Amanda. Next time they must go on vacation together!
By jonnicat for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Insatiable Astrid: Part 1
27 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Exhibitionist coed teen goes wild on summer vacation.
Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Astrid knew it was time to act as old as she looked; she was ready to turn from adolescent dreamer to debutante temptress. Sure she had fooled around with a handful of boys from college but they were all fingers and thumbs -- she wanted a man with more experience now that she was eighteen-going-on-twenty-eight! Tinder was feeling like a waste of time and she wanted to fish in a new pool.
So the holiday on a Greek island felt like the opportunity she had been waiting for. She could already imagine lying half-naked by the pool showing off to all the men; wild evenings in a hot tavern or nightclub being pursued by hot guys, perhaps a lost afternoon in an olive grove or a night on the beach with a mysterious new lover... She would send messages and photos back to her best friend Amanda, who was even more naughty than Astrid, always teasing and daring her to do more.
She had finished packing, remembering to bring condoms, lubricating jelly and her sexiest panties! She imagined that her mother had no idea. She thinks I'm innocent! Not for long! She had even started to behave badly at the airport. While waiting in the departure lounge, sitting with her phone for company while her parents were busy reading, she saw that a well-dressed businessman had noticed her. Not surprising, she thought vainly -- she knew she was pretty. She was wearing her freshly washed brunette hair loose, a touch of rose-pink lipstick, and a bright summer dress which clung rather to her slim figure, showing the shape of her pert young breasts (covered only by a very flimsy cotton bra) and revealing most of her legs as she sat.
The man sat opposite her and pretended to look at his phone, but she saw his eyes repeatedly looking up to glimpse the young woman opposite. Once she smiled and he grinned back, knowing he had been busted, and not apparently caring, as he continued staring with a lascivious look. Better give him something to enjoy then, she thought. She subtly glimpsed to her side to make sure her parents were still engrossed in their reading, then looked across at the man. Reached one hand down to the hem of her dress, lifted it a fraction to reveal her knees and part of her thighs, then slowly crossed one leg over the other, aware that by doing so she would surely show quite a lot of leg and perhaps a glimpse of the white underwear below, up between her athletic long legs. It worked: she saw his eyes widen with a mixture of disbelief and delight, his mouth opening slightly in pleasant surprise. He retained his composure, but she could see the effect she had, and it gave her a thrill. She smiled at the businessman, a cheeky sultry smile, she imagined.
Moments later he stood up and walked away; she watched him head to the loos and imagined he would go into a cubicle and jerk himself off while thinking of her, driving him crazy with a flash of her knickers! She believed she could have any man she wanted if she led them on in the right way. And there would surely be more at the resort.
When they arrived at the hotel Astrid was pleased that her single room was not next to her parents', just along the same corridor. And it had a view over the hotel pool, two floors below. She had gone straight to the small private balcony and looked down at the crowds below, eager to join the sunbathing and whatever else was going to happen. The balcony was separated from the one next door only by a low railing; she wondered who would be in the next room. They had agreed to unpack, change, then meet to go down to the pool, so she quickly emptied her suitcase onto the bed and selected a white bikini with dark blue edging around the top and briefs, which tied at the sides.
But before putting it on she felt she had to check herself out in the mirror: even though she was young, slim and athletic, she still felt self-conscious and pale. Time to get a tan and feel warm sun on her body! She pulled off the dress, lifted the bra over her head and pulled down her panties. Then faced the mirror, naked. Like most of her friends she kept herself clean-shaven below and she now admired her small pert breasts and bare cunny, already wondering how soon she might let a man see her like this. She suppressed a brief feeling of nervous youth and told herself she was a hot young woman, fit enough to be confident and bold. She struck a pose, one hand on her waist, the other playing with her hair. She practiced her sultry stare and mouth-slightly-open pout, holding her body straight and proud. Fuck, if I was a bloke I'd fancy me! She thought.
She remembered her first sexual feelings -- experienced not with a boy but with her closest friend at boarding school, Amanda. They had egged each other on during term-time nights in the dorm and at sleepovers, every time becoming more daring. They did not feel ready to let a boy touch them but they wanted to know how it felt, so they had gone a little further each time, from hugs and tickling to light fondling and eventually their first kiss, a soft tender memory of the smooth touch of an adolescent girl and the thrill they both got from it. It wasn't long before they were caressing nipples and stroking each other's pussies, learning about each other and themselves, yearning for more. And soon they had discovered how to let boys give them the same thrills, and enjoyed teasing them on snapchat and webcams. But now it was time to find a more mature man to tease and use...
Astrid put on her bikini, checked herself out once more in the mirror, quickly took a selfie to send to Amanda later, then grabbed her beach towel and phone and set off to see what fun she could find at this large resort -- surely there would be opportunities here. The pool was surrounded by sun loungers and chairs, mostly taken, but it was late afternoon and some people were starting to leave, so they quickly found places. As they took their loungers she noticed a couple next to them, the pale woman lying face-down, sunbathing, the well-tanned man reading a book -- or pretending to, for surely he had noticed the lithe young beauty arrive nearby. She looked over as discreetly as she could and was sure she saw his eyes drifting toward her. He had dark hair and was wearing bright swimming trunks. As she looked she thought she saw him smile -- a flash of white teeth. She felt slightly nervous, but pleased by the attention.
As she turned to adjust the lounger so that she would be able to sit upright she imagined he would be staring at her backside, her firm buttocks barely covered by the thin material. She felt a warm thrill deep inside, the stirring of the desire to be admired, the power of attracting a man to her. So she took her time, bending over and fiddling with the chair to show off her long legs and athletic buttock muscles. Even if he wasn't ogling her, she liked the feeling of parading her wares at the poolside: someone would see her, surely.
And as she finally lay down, glancing briefly towards him and grinning, she quickly rubbed her hands over her bikini top, as if to adjust it, but really to draw attention to her small but shapely chest, and enjoying the sensation of fingertips on her nipples. She had pulled the briefs very tight and knew they were showing her cunny lips and slit.
For a moment she looked the other way, then suddenly turned her eyes back at him. He was staring directly at her. Busted! She grinned coquettishly, then lay back on the lounger, pretending to sunbathe. She tried to arch her back slightly to make her pubis show more, imagining he could see the little mound and camel-toe, covered only by the flimsy briefs. She felt a stronger urge now, a stirring in her loins, blood rushing to her cunny, her muscles inside starting to react. And she knew she was getting wet down there. She spread her legs slightly and opened her eyes. Yes he was still glancing over, she was sure.
She felt an ache now, knowing she was getting wet, resisting the urge to touch herself, to stroke her cunny through the soft material. Instead she moved a hand down to her thigh and discreetly stroked herself there, as if to point to her core, to give him a message that her body would be ready if they had half a chance! She glanced down at herself and noticed a wet patch appearing between her cunny lips, seeping through the bikini. Oops, time to go in the pool! And anyway by now she was hot from the sun.
When she stood and walked to the water's edge she did her best model-style walk, holding herself straight and tall, her long legs keeping a tight straight line, her slim hips moving slightly. And as she passed the man she gave a quick look directly at him, smiled, and stuck just the tip of her tongue from the corner of her mouth, as if to lick her lips. Then she made a show of climbing down the ladder into the pool, with one last glimpse as her head went below the edge of the pool. Yes he was watching. And he was getting up from his lounger! Coming to the pool too. She felt a moment's nervousness and ducked under the cool water. But as her head came up for air, her confidence was restored. She still felt brazen. Her cunny was still hot and wet and her nipples were hard.
She swam to the edge of the infinity pool and leaned back against the side, her arms behind her head, leaving her body to float freely. He was swimming closer! He started to swim by, but stopped in the middle of the water, facing her, only a couple of strokes away. She saw him stare at her, more blatantly now, admiring her face and breasts, no doubt. She smiled and arched her body up to show it off, bringing her legs up to the surface to float in front of him. He watched as her legs spread, then he dived, disappearing down in front of her. She let her legs fall down into the water. She could see his body below the surface, his head edging closer to her legs. Surely he was watching her down there!
Then he came to the surface and gave an enquiring look, raising his eyebrows as if to ask was there anything to see? And she loved the attention. How easy it had been to attract someone and how good it felt to be free to offer herself to him, should she choose to. She felt more horny than before, and more daring. She imagined telling Amanda and how lame it might sound if all she did was splash around in front of him. And so she decided to be more bold.
Next time he ducked under the water and she could see his dark hair as his head approached her body, she reached down under the water, placed one hand directly on her bikini briefs, right in the center and rubbed herself upwards, her middle finger tracing through the now transparent material the outline of her widening slit. Then she turned round and reached her fingertips quickly to the edge of the panties and pulled them down, exposing her pert white buttocks to the man whose face was now so close.
He came up for air, swam quickly by her, just close enough to whisper: 'Very nice. Show me more'. He swam back a little away from her and grinned as she turned to face him. She made sure no one was watching then licked her lips and indicated with one finger that he should dive below in front of her and look again. She saw his shape in the water below, closer and closer. And then when she could see he was really close in front of her she pulled the briefs down to her knees and let him admire her naked young cunny and wide thigh gap, distinct against the pool tiles behind. She was turned on by showing him and wondered where this would lead.
He resurfaced, swam close again and whispered, 'Meet me at the beach hut at midnight.' Then he swam away and returned to his poolside seat.
Astrid pulled her bikini briefs up again, briefly slipping a finger inside her cunny, delighted at how wet she was. Then she swam back to the edge of the pool and returned to the lounger and lay face down to relish in her daydreams what had just happened. Dare she go to meet this man on the beach at night?
Wild young exhibitionist continues her vacation.
Astrid was still turned on by the thrill of flashing herself at the airport, then exposing her nudity to the horny man at the hotel pool and seducing the guy in the next room. This was going to be a wild vacation!
Back in her room later she took a long warm shower, soaping herself all over, relishing the feeling of her warm soft fingers as they gently rubbed between the legs, imagining for a moment they belonged to the mature guy from the pool -- or anyone. Soon she would let someone take her, that she had decided. Her hard little body was aching to be taken and she knew she would start showing it off again at any opportunity.
She dried herself with the soft towel then put on a skimpy white sun-dress and lay on her bed, wondering whether she would dare go out to the beach at midnight to meet the man from the pool, whether she could wait until then, or better to 'help herself' now. She lay for a while, playing with her hair and caressing herself. She wished her best friend Amanda had come with her. But no, she would find plenty to turn her on without her sex-mad buddy. She had an hour before she was supposed to join her parents at the poolside bar for the rest of the evening. Just time for a quick bit of self-service, she thought.
At the center of the ceiling above her bed was a light fitting; she imagined it had a hidden camera and that all the security guys were watching her. Time to put on a show! She stretched out her legs, keeping them closed together. Her skimpy dress had ridden up to her bikini line so her naked cunny was completely exposed. She looked up and grinned, imagined them watching, looking down at the slim young body, the beautiful shaven slit between the smooth cunny lips. She rubbed her small breasts through the scant material, making her nipples go hard. Then she unhooked the thin straps from her shoulders, pulling it down to bare her breasts. She caressed them lovingly, eyes closed, fingertips pressing the nipples until they were pointing up.
Now she could feel the wetness below. Time to put those fingers to better use! She licked the fingers of her right hand and slowly edged it down between her legs. Stretching out the middle finger she placed the hand onto her mound. Almost immediately the cunny lips spread and she opened her legs a little. One finger slipped inside, just for an instant into her wetness, then she traced it upwards to her swelling clit. Lightly she fingered herself: slow, expert, flicking gently side to side, feeling juices surging inside her. She moaned as the pressure grew, the first wave deep inside, swelling with the flow of blood to her core. Again she imagined all the guys watching, wanting to turn them on.
Then she pushed two fingers inside her, feeling the juices oozing out, using her thumb to rub her clit again -- hard, soft, fast, slow -- until she could not hold back any more, and with a louder moan and arching her back she let herself go and felt the orgasmic wave run through her. With one last thrust and flick the fingers brought her to a hard climax and she squirted her warm honey juices out all over the sheets. She sighed, pulled off the dress and lay back, naked. She looked up at the light fitting, grinned, then lay her arms at her sides, as if in surrender, her young body fully offered up, its proud young cunny oozing juices and wanting more. She wished all the guys watching could come and join her now, to fill her and cover her with cum.
She heard a noise at the window. Looking over, she saw a young man's face at the glass. Must be the guy from the next room, having climbed over the balcony railing. Had he been watching? She saw him grin and knew he had seen that she had caught him out watching her, but he didn't retreat and she didn't move. Instead she sat up and quickly pulled the sheet up to cover her lower body, then lifted her arm to beckon him in. He looked unsure, but she indicated with one finger for him to come in. So he slid open the balcony door and walked in. He was older than her, she guessed, but not much -- a student perhaps. Still, she wanted to see what fun she could have with him, even if she sent him away with nothing more than a cheap thrill.
He was bare-chested, wearing tight shorts and apparently nothing else -- she could see the bulge of his young cock. Temporarily sated, she didn't want that inside her now, but she wanted to see it anyway. She picked up her phone and readied it to take a photo. 'If you want me, show me what you've got.' He grinned. She knew that could have backfired: she could have scared him off; but it seemed to turn him on. She pointed the phone and nodded her head. He stepped closer and reached down to the waistband. She started taking a rapid series of pictures as he began to pull down his shorts, imagining giving Amanda the series later, perhaps -- proof that she already snared a guy on the first day. As he pulled down the pants she saw the tip of his cock appear, then more, then more -- he was fully shaven around the area, as most young guys seemed to be. Suddenly the whole cock sprang free and fell out forwards, as if pointing at her. It wasn't very long but she knew she could make it bigger. She had decided what to do with it and reached out to pull him down on the bed. She took another photo, then a few more with her hand around it, her fingers stroking it, fingertips stroking the pre-cum from the hole then licking her finger.
'Take some pics of me,' Astrid commanded. He clumsily took the phone, then pointed it at her face. But she had moved. She leaned down over him and placed her face just above his groin. She looked up and grinned, seeing him touch the phone screen to take some more. Amanda had said she wanted 'proof': this would be it. She licked the tip of the fast-hardening cock, briefly taking its tip inside her lips. But she felt it quiver immediately. Oh no you don't, she thought, you're not splurging in my mouth that quickly! She moved away and told him to put the phone down and lie flat.
As he lay, he reached over to her breasts, gently stroking them. Next she positioned herself next to his supine body and played with his cock as it gently throbbed. She reached down to her wet cunny, wiped her hand inside until it was soaked with her juices, then wrapped it around the stem of the hardness and began lubricating it. She knew it wouldn't take much to make him come, but she had had enough of him for now, so she stroked him up and down, harder and faster, then slowly caressing the smooth tip with her fingertips, feeling the thing going out of control. Just a few more strokes, she sensed. He moaned and she increased the pace, squeezing and rubbing up and down, sensing him tremble until -- yes! -- she did it: the firm young cock twitched and throbbed once more and the first spurt of white juice shot out; then another, higher. She pulled again. More cum squirted out, up into the air, spattering a few drops onto her face and chest, but mostly falling down over her fingers as she squeezed the last drops out.
She stood up, picked up his shorts from the floor. 'Right, now get out. I might invite you back if you're lucky!' He stood and took the shorts. 'Go on,' she continued as he hurriedly dressed. 'But keep an eye on that balcony -- if I leave a pair of red panties out there that means you can come in again.' He nodded and sheepishly slid out onto the balcony and back to his room. She grinned, then went to find her phone and send some messages and photos to Amanda. Her friend was amused and impressed but demanded more. 'I want more proof! u need to proper fuck someone. Wanna see cum dripping from your honey cunny!' Astrid's reply was 'omg u serious?!' But the truth was it only excited her more and she was determined to live up to the challenge. She wondered if the older guy would really be on the beach waiting for her at midnight. That could be a good session to take snaps of -- proof that she could seduce an older guy too.
Finally it was time to go down to the bar for the evening -- and time to find another guy to expose herself to, surely.
Astrid knew, even without much of a tan, that wearing a short white off-the-shoulder top would draw attention, and just to make sure she paired it with a short white skirt. Her hair was loose and she wore heels. And sure enough as she walked through the bar, a couple of steps behind her parents, she noticed a few men's heads turn. The tall slim young woman in a skimpy white top and short skirt dancing around her upper thighs could not fail to attract admirers, especially as she was wearing only a tiny thong underneath, keen to tease and show off her taut young buttocks and pert breasts.
She caught one handsome middle aged man following her with his eyes while his wife was busy looking at her phone. Astrid gave the man a subtle grin as she passed, loving the attention and excited to do more. She just knew he was checking her out from behind, and that it wouldn't take much to imagine her nude. She felt a tingle inside as she began to anticipate flirting and exhibiting herself again. She relished the idea of using her sexy young body to drive men wild. She felt like she wanted to tease every guy in the room until they were all desperate to fuck her.
The seat she chose at the side of the bar was next to her parents but separate, so that as they spoke to each other she was free to work the room from her chair, which was almost opposite the man who had been checking her out. She knew he was watching as she sipped her tequila sunrise so she made a show of licking her lips and sucking the straw. She smiled as she caught him staring, loving the thrill and sense of power making her bolder. Next she slowly began to spread her legs, certain he could see in between her thighs, up her little skirt to her crotch, where the white triangle of her panties must surely be visible. She felt herself getting wetter, horny, impatient. Next she stood up, made sure he was watching then turned round so that he could see her from behind. She made a show of leaning over as if to pick up something from the chair seat, knowing her short skirt must give a great view of her pert buttocks and the thin white strip of the thong, perhaps even the little bulge of her cunny lips, tightly wrapped by the soft material.
She went to the ladies, passing by his chair and licking her lips again as she went by. She was now quite wet and felt an urge to relieve herself. In the cubicle she pulled down her skirt and pulled off the underwear then set about fingering herself, rubbing her swelling clit and stroking her cunny until she felt the first wave of orgasm pulsing through her. She rubbed harder, using her fingertips to stimulate herself to the point of no return, arching her back and moaning gently as she came, bursts of juices squirting out through her fingers and down her legs. When she was done she pulled her skirt back up and scrunched the soaking panties into her hand.
As she walked back through the bar she saw he was still there and the seat next to him was empty - his wife must have gone to the loo or the bar or to their room. So she walked slowly past his seat, glanced around to make sure no one was looking, then dropped her wet thong into his lap, grinning wickedly at him.
Once she sat down again and saw him look over and smile, she spread her legs again to show him her naked hairless cunny, grinning as his eyes widened. He stood up and her heart missed a beat - was he going to come over? But he just discreetly beckoned her with a finger and walked out of the bar, as if to go for a smoke outside. She made an excuse to her parents and left the room too.
She found him on the path down to the pool where there was a dark recess where the hotel stored some of the poolside furniture at night. He moved into the shadows and signaled her to follow. She quickly joined him there and walked up close. He was about to speak but she put a finger in his lips and whispered 'Just take me. Now!'
They kissed hard and his hands were all over her, grasping her buttocks and fondling her small breasts through the thin material. She reached down and undid his belt and zip then reached inside his trousers and took his hard cock in her fingers. He slid his hands under her tiny skirt and caressed her cunny lips, slipping his fingertips into the wetness.
Suddenly he turned her round and placed her against the wall. She spread her legs and felt juices seeping out as she braced herself. She didn't want to know him and was pleased he just wanted to fuck her there. Moments later she felt the tip of his cock enter her. It was smooth and firm and easily opened her up. By now she was aching to feel it inside and he was losing control, wanting only to take this fine young body for his pleasure. And then he just thrust deep inside, making her gasp and shudder, moving his hardness in deeper and harder, throbbing and thrusting into her wet cunny. She felt a shiver and thrill as another orgasm came and her warm juices flowed over the long hard member up inside her. And then she felt it throb uncontrollably and heard him moan as he pushed right up inside and spurted his load into her, thrusting several times as he emptied himself inside her.
Astrid loved the thrill of being taken at last, especially in this furtive anonymous way. The man gave her a kiss and thanked her, but quickly left her to go back to his seat in the bar. She had to go back to the restroom to wash herself out, so that she wouldn't be walking back into the bar with cum and juices pouring down her legs!
Back in the bar, she saw him again and they gave each other secretive grins as she started thinking about the next seduction or exposure -- it seemed that every sexual moment only made her appetite grow more. And then she saw the older guy from the pool -- the first one she had exposed her naked cunny and breasts too -- pleased that he had reappeared and might really be around later for the secret rendezvous on the beach. She blew him a kiss and he motioned to his wristwatch and gave her a discreet thumbs-up.
Astrid knew this would be a hell of a night, giving herself to two men (at least!) and planning to send photos of herself to her friend to prove her exhibitionist credentials. What a pleasure it was to be a sexy young woman with a fine body and the power to seduce men apparently at will. The thought made her wet again and she was becoming impatient for the midnight beach encounter.
To be continued in part 2, by jonnicat for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 2
26 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Pete and Tracey Both Head West.
Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The campground where we were camped was next to a state park, and after that lunch, I really needed to either walk around or take a nap. I figured Tracey wouldn't like me taking a nap so I asked her if she'd like to walk one of the trails in the state park. She laughed.
"My Joe would have taken a nap while I walked by myself, so this will be new to me. Let's go."
It was during our walk I learned who Joe was and why Tracey was tent camping. That was after I explained why I was driving around in a big RV by myself. Tracey listened to my story and then smiled.
"That's why Joe and I bought a tent and the Jeep. He'd worked for almost fifty years before he retired at sixty-eight and was going crazy with nothing to do. He liked history, and after six months of doing nothing, decided we'd tour the country looking at historic places. He thought we'd understand the older places better if we lived in a tent like they did in the early days, so he went out and bought one. I wasn't too sure about a tent. I mean, a tent doesn't really have walls or anything to protect you, and if it's cold out side it's cold inside too. At least he bought cots so we didn't have to sleep on the ground.
"Our daughter and her husband moved from their apartment into our house so there'd be somebody there to take care of it when we were gone. We started from Milwaukee in April of last year and drove South. We got as far as Shiloh in Tennessee. We'd walked around the battlefield most of the day. When we were walking back to our Jeep, Joe said his chest hurt. Half an hour later, he was having trouble breathing, so I drove him to the hospital in Savannah. He passed away while they were trying to get him stablized. The doctors told me he'd had a pretty bad heart attack at Shiloh and had another one while they were working on him.
"After I got Joe back to Milwaukee and had the funeral I had to decide what I was going to do. I couldn't very well move back into the house because I remembered the years when my mother lived with us and I wouldn't wish that on anybody else. What I decided is to do what Joe wanted to do. I'd travel around with my tent and visit the places he wanted to see. It sounds weird, I know, but I thought maybe he'd see those places through me.
"Anyway, I did spend a couple of months with my daughter until the weather got cold, and then headed back South where it was warmer. I spent the winter camping in Georgia and Florida, and then started following the warmer weather north. I was doing fine by myself until yesterday. If I'd known it was going to rain so hard, I'd have gotten a motel room."
I said I didn't think any woman would like living in a tent. Tracey just chuckled.
"You mean because I don't have all the comforts of a house like a kitchen and a bathroom? Well, I like to cook, but I can cook just fine on my little stove, and all the campsites I stop at have a central bathroom with showers. I like sleeping outdoors in the fresh air and listening to the crickets instead of in my house in Milwaukee in the stale air and listening to the traffic go by. I would trade that for my tent any day, now that I'm used to it."
We talked about a lot of things as we walked along that trail, and I was surprised at how easy it was to talk to Tracey. She seemed to like listening, but she wasn't backward about giving me her opinions about what I said. She thought retiring early like I did was a good thing. She was five years younger than Joe and had been after him to retire for years because he'd been diagnosed as a prime candidate for a heart attack. She wanted him to relax and enjoy life and hopefully avoid the heart attack that killed him. He thought he should keep working to build up his 401K so they wouldn't have to worry about money.
She thought it was perfectly normal for a woman to be camping by herself, but she wasn't a big fan of the women's liberation movement. When I asked her why, she shrugged.
"I suppose it's fine if a woman wants a career before anything else, but they're missing out on a lot by not having a husband and a family. I was never sorry I was a stay at home mom. I liked being there when the kids came home from school, and I liked fixing dinner for us every night. Now, mind you, I didn't object when Joe wanted to go out for dinner on my birthday and our anniversary, but I was happy doing all the cooking the rest of the time."
The more we talked, the more I liked Tracey. She was a very intelligent woman with her own ideas about life, but she was about as down-to-earth as a woman could get. By the time we got back to my RV, I was getting really comfortable with her.
I got a lot more comfortable when she started making dinner. I hadn't actually smelled food cooking in a long time because I just used my microwave for everything. The aroma of spaghetti sauce filled the RV and it smelled like it was going to be fantastic.
By the time Tracey said everything was ready, I was starving. When she sat a plate of spaghetti smothered in sauce in front of me, I'd have gorged myself even if I hadn't been hungry. Tracey's spaghetti was better than any I'd had in a restaurant.
We talked a little after dinner, but Tracey said she wanted to get an early start the next morning, so we turned in about nine. Well, Tracey turned in. I spent the time trying to first read a book and then trying to watch a movie. I wasn't successful at either because I kept thinking about how nice it was having Tracey there and how that would change when she left.
I thought about asking her where she was going next, and then decided she'd just think I was trying to follow her to convince her to do something she didn't want to do. Truth be told, I would have been following her, though just for the company and not anything else. That's what I told my self, but I knew she'd never believe me. I was still thinking about some way to end up camped in the same campground the next night when I finally fell asleep.
Tracey’s Breakfast Arts.
I woke up the next morning to the smell of bacon frying and hot coffee. Tracey smiled when I walked out of my bedroom.
"Just thought I'd send you off with a good breakfast again. You really should eat better breakfasts so you'll have energy until lunch."
While we ate, I wanted so bad to ask where she was headed, but I didn't. After we ate, Tracey washed everything and then took her skillet and what was left of her bacon and eggs and bread to her Jeep. I helped her take down her tent, roll it up, and stick it in the back of the Jeep. When we were done, Tracey smiled.
"This has been a change for me. Maybe we'll meet up again some time. Where are you headed next?"
What I'd planned was to visit Theodore Roosevelt National Park in Medora. When I told Tracey that, she shook her head.
"I'm going there too, but first I'm going to The Knife River Indian Village. They have a collection of Hidatsu and Mandan Indian relics that Joe wanted to see and it sounds interesting. You ought to go there too. It's not quite as far from here as Medora, and there's a campground for RV's and tent campers in Stanton, and you can walk from the campground to the village."
It was a surprise that Tracey asked me the same question I'd debated with myself about asking her. As a result, it took me a while to answer, and Tracey grinned.
"You're not saying if you will or won't. Does that mean you don't like my company?"
I shook my head.
"No, I like your company. I just didn't figure you'd want me going where you went. It does sound interesting though, so I'll detour to Stanton and stop there too. I'm in no hurry to get to Medora. What's the name of the campground?"
Tracey said she was going to the Downstream Campground in Hazen instead of the one in Stanton.
"It's a Corps of Engineers campground, so it's a little better than the one in Stanton and there are some other things to see there too. You should probably make a reservation though. This time of year, it might fill up pretty fast."
Tracey drove off while I made a reservation with my cell phone Having her there for two days had used up a lot of my fresh water, so I stopped by the dump station, emptied my black water tanks, and then filled the fresh water tank. That done, I programmed the campground address into my GPS and started driving.
I stopped to fill up at about lunch time, and while I was eating the fast food burger, I realized how much better Tracey's chicken salad had tasted. I also missed her sitting there and talking while we ate. It was strange in a way. For so many years I'd live by myself and didn't think I really missed not having people around. Now, I did, or at least I missed having Tracey around.
When I got to the campground I stopped at the office, paid my site fee, and got a map to my campsite. All the sites were back-in sites, but with the rear facing cam on the Thor, that wasn't a problem. Within fifteen minutes of shutting off the engine, I had the Thor leveled, the extensions out, and the electricity plugged in. My plan was to find out where Tracey was camped and ask her if she'd like to go into town for dinner.
I'd just locked up the Thor when Tracey came walking across the road.
"I see you found the campground."
"Yes, but how did you find me so fast? I just got here."
Tracy grinned.
"I cheated. I made my reservation after you did and I told them we were traveling together and asked for a space close to you. I guess I drive faster than you do because I stopped at a grocery store on the way and I've had my tent set up and have been watching for you for half an hour."
I chuckled.
"I can drive as fast as you drive, but it takes me a while to get up to speed. Why did you ask for a spot close to me?"
Tracey looked at the ground.
"Well, I kinda liked when we took that walk and I thought maybe you'd want to take another one after dinner. I got the stuff for dinner when I stopped at the grocery store, that is, if you'll let me cook for you again."
There was no way I could refuse her, nor did I want to. It was, I hoped, an indication that Tracey liked me. I wouldn't let myself think any further than that though. I couldn't. Thinking there might be more and then finding out there wasn't would have crushed me.
Dinner was pork chops, broccoli, and a pasta salad with a chocolate cake for desert. Tracey hummed to herself the whole time she was cooking. I sat on the couch and watched her.
She seemed to be having the time of her life. I know I was. She looked like she belonged in my tiny little kitchen in her shorts, tank top, and running shoes. That was a feeling I'd never had about a woman before. Oh, I'd had the same fantasties most men have about this woman and how she'd be in bed or that one and how I wished I could see her naked, but not once before Tracey did I ever imagine how any woman would look in my kitchen.
Dinner was great. Eating with Tracey was even better. She seemed to be really happy and that made me happy too. After dinner we walked along the shore of the lake and talked until the mosquitoes came out in force. Then, we went back to my RV for a movie on Netflix. That seemed really natural too, both of us sitting there on the couch and watching a movie together.
After the movie ended, Tracey yawned.
"I think it's time I go tuck myself into bed in my tent. Are you coming with me to see the "Knife River Indian Village" tomorrow?" If you are, I'll come over tomorrow morning and fix breakfast."
I couldn't bring myself to say what I wanted to say; that she was welcome to spend the night again. She'd have thought I was asking something I wasn't asking, and I didn't want to risk losing her as a friend.
"Sure. I'll be up and have the door unlocked at about seven if that's not too early. I'll have the coffee made too."
As I fell asleep that night, I was wondering if there could be more with Tracey. She seemed to like me. I knew I liked her. She was just plain fun to be with, but I thought maybe she more than liked me. I hadn't been around a woman socially in so long it was hard to tell, but she seemed to walk closer to me than on our first walk, and when she talked, she kept touching me on the arm.
The Breakfast tradition continues.
Breakfast was sausage patties and pancakes, and they were great. So was sitting there and eating with Tracey. I'd thought we'd just go to the Indian Village and then pack up and go our separate ways, but Tracey was full of things we could do. After she rattled off her list, I figured it was going to take us a couple of days.
Tracey wanted to see Fort Mandan, the site where the Lewis and Clark Expedition spent a winter. She said there was a replica of the orginal fort there. She also wanted to see the McLean County Museum, the Sioux Ferry, and the Garisson Dam Fish Hatchery. When I said she was cramming a lot into one day, Tracey frowned.
"It sounds like you want to be rid of me."
I shook my head.
"No, I don't want that at all. I like seeing things with you. I just didn't think you wanted to stay more than a day."
Tracey smiled then.
"I made my reservation for three nights. Maybe you should do the same or you might end up sharing my tent with me."
On our way out of the campsite in Tracey's Jeep, I did just that. When I came out of the office, Tracey grinned.
"Did you get the same spot?"
"Yes I did. I reserved three more nights, just in case."
"Just in case of what?"
"I don't know. Just in case it takes us longer to see everything than two more days I guess."
Tracey put the Jeep in drive and grinned.
"So maybe you do like me a little."
Becoming travelling Buddies.
The Indian village was interesting and so was Fort Mandan, though I thought there was more to see at Fort Mandan. As we toured the different buildings, Tracey kept pointing out things to me. Sometimes, she didn't know what those things were and asked me if I did. It was that way at the carpenter's shop and at the blacksmith's shop. It was fun telling her what this tool was used for or how the carpenter or blacksmith would have used them. She was surprised that all the logs were vertical instead of horizontal and asked me why. I didn't know, but one of the rangers explained it to us both. It was because they could build long walls that way without needing really long logs and the fort needed to be pretty big to hold all the men in the expedition.
While we were close, we also went to the Lewis and Clark Interpretive center. That was interesting too. It was almost one by the time we got through all of that, so we drove back to the campground.
Tracey fixed lunch for us both in my RV and then suggested we take another walk. We were down on the river bank when Tracey looked out over the water and then sighed.
"You know, I had a lot of reservations about camping when Joe said he wanted to start. I mean, I'd be giving up everything I'd lived with for all those years and starting out living in a way I didn't know anything about.
"Now, when I come to a place like this and just watch the river go by or see the birds singing in the trees, I don't know if I could ever go back to that old life again. I see something different every day and I keep learning about things I never knew before. It gets lonely sometimes, but it's still worth it."
I said I didn't think she could possibly be lonely, and Tracey frowned.
"Why would you say that? Aren't you lonely sometimes too?"
"Well, yes, but that's different. You had your husband before while I haven't lived with anybody in years. Besides, I would think you have a lot of men trying to meet you."
Tracey grinned.
"You think men are just dying to make it with a woman as old as I am? Let me let you in on a little secret. If a woman hasn't found a man by the time she turns forty, she's probably not going to, at least not a man worth having around. Most of those are already married, and a few of the ones who aren't usually aren't all that interested in women, if you know what I mean. The rest are going through their mid-life crisis. I call it the 'I'm still the man I was at twenty thing', and they're looking for girls, not women. They may talk to women as old as I am, but the first blonde with little boobs and a tight little butt who walks by; well, you can see them looking for a way to end the conversation."
I didn't think like that, and that's what I told Tracey. She just laughed.
"You mean to tell me that those young girls we saw today didn't do anything for you? I saw you looking at them."
"Well, yes, I looked, but no, I didn't want any of them. They were pretty, but they weren't women, not yet."
Tracey frowned.
"You mean you'd only want an older women; a woman like me."
I nodded.
"Well, yes."
Tracey grinned then.
"I've heard this line before. What you're really saying is you'd like to spend a night with me and then you'd be gone."
That upset me.
"No, that's not what I'm saying. You're putting words in my mouth, and it makes me a little mad that you think that. All I'm saying is you're a nice looking woman and I thought men would want to meet you. I guess you don't. I think we need to go back to the campground now."
Silent travels.
Tracey didn't say anything on the way back and I didn't either because I felt bad about what I'd said to Tracey. She probably did have men telling her that. I'd jumped to conclusions and accused her of thinking that about me when I didn't really have any reason to. What I should have done was left out the part about her putting words in my mouth, because she really wasn't. I was acting pretty immature and I was mad at myself for being that way. I liked Tracey and didn't want to lose her as a friend.
It wasn't until we got to my RV that Tracey finally said something.
"Pete, I'd planned on making dinner for us. Are you mad enough that I should just go back to my tent or could you stand having me around long enough to cook some burgers? I got some potato salad and other stuff to go with the burgers and I'll never eat it all myself."
The look on her face told me she really wanted to do this, so there was no way I could say no.
"Tracey, I need to apologize for what I said back there. What you said just struck me wrong and I overreacted. I'd like it if you cooked for us again."
I thought Tracey would probably cook our hamburgers on my stove, but when I helped her bring everything from her Jeep to my RV, she handed me a small, portable propane grill.
"Joe never liked burgers fixed on a stove, so we bought this little grill to take with us. I'll set it up on the picnic table beside your RV and we'll have real, grilled burgers."
The hamburgers were great and so was everything else, but I think that was mostly because Tracey was sitting there at the picnic table across from me. It just seemed right, you know? I mean, not since I was first married had I sat across the table from a woman, but it felt like it did back then.
When we finished eating, Tracey and I took all her stuff back to her Jeep. She was putting the potato salad and other things that needed to be kept cold in her little cooler, but when she opened it, she said, "Oh darn it. I forgot to get ice. I'll have to go up to the office and get some."
I knew that wasn't going to work because when I'd checked both times I'd payed for my space.
"Tracey, they don't have ice up there. I checked."
Tracey sighed.
"Well, I'll have to drive somewhere and get some unless; you don't have much in your refrigerator. Could I put my stuff in there until morning?"
I put the portable grill in her Jeep and then carried her cooler back to the Thor. Tracey put all her stuff in my refrigerator and then smiled.
"Now it looks like a refrigerator should look; milk, eggs, bacon, lettuce, meat, and leftovers. It's what my refrigerator always looked like at home. You should keep it that way. You'd be healthier."
"Well, I probably would if I wasn't traveling by myself."
Tracey grinned.
"What you need is a woman to go with you. She'd take care of the cooking so you wouldn't have to."
I sort of laughed.
"At my age and the way I'm living, there's not much chance of that happening. There aren't many women who'd like roaming around the country in an RV."
Tracey smiled then, but it was a different smile than I'd seen before.
"Maybe you aren't looking where you should be looking. If you did, you might be surprised at what you find."
Well, that confused the hell out of me. Was Tracey saying I should look at her? It seemed that way, but we hadn't known each other very long and I didn't think women were quite that straight-forward. If she wasn't talking about herself, what did she mean? She still had that odd smile when I answered.
"I'm not sure what you mean by that. Are you saying I'd find you; that you'd like to go with me?"
The smile changed to a grin.
"I don't know. You haven't asked me if I would."
I shook my head.
"I never really thought; I mean, I think we're friends now, but; well, that would be a big step for you to take, wouldn't it?"
Tracey touched my arm and sent a tingle up my spine.
"Pete, what happened to Joe changed the way I think about things. You never know what's going to happen to you, so putting off things you want is not something I want to ever do again."
"Is that something you'd want; to travel with me, I mean?"
Tracey moved her hand from my arm to my chest and sent another tingle up my spine.
"If you'd like that I would."
I didn't have a chance to reply because Tracey put her arms around my neck and pulled herself close enough I felt her breasts pressing into my chest a little. She smiled.
"I can do other things besides just cook. Women need things just like men do, you know. We just aren't quite as forward about it as men."
It felt odd to put my arms around Tracey's waist. I hadn't done that in years, but it just seemed to be the natural thing to do so I did it.
"You're being pretty forward right now, Tracey."
Her eyes sort of flashed when she smiled.
"I know I am, but you weren't doing anything except being nice to me. Sometimes, a woman has to take the lead."
"So, where are you going to lead me?"
Tracey didn't answer me at first. What she did was kiss me softly on the lips for a couple of seconds and then pull gently away and smile.
"That depends upon you, Pete. Do you feel like I feel?"
I felt like a guy before that first time when I walked Tracey back to my bedroom. It was that feeling of excitement knowing what was going to happen but not quite believing what was happening was real. It got real as soon as I closed the door behind us though. Tracey pulled her tank top over her head and then grinned.
"You do the rest. I like it when a man undresses me."
My hands were shaking a little when I unhooked Tracey's bra and she chuckled.
"I think you're afraid of me."
I shook my head as the last hook slipped out of the eye.
"No, I'm not afraid of you. It's just been a very long time."
Tracey shrugged her shoulders and her bra straps slipped down her arms.
"I'm sure you haven't forgotten how, but if you have, I'll help you remember."
I hadn't forgotten how. I was just still amazed that this was happening to me. That turned into a need for Tracey when I unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts. When they fell to the floor, I was looking at black mesh panties that did nothing to hide the patch of hair on her mound. A couple of seconds later, those panties were lying on top of her shorts, and Tracey was unbuttoning my shirt. When she pulled it back over my shoulders, she pressed her bare breasts into my chest and sighed.
"I've waited so long to feel this again."
She kissed me again then, and this time, it wasn't like before. This time, the kiss was a deep, open-mouthed kiss that made me catch my breath. When her tongue slipped between my lips, I forgot all about being worried that she was some sort of dream I was having. When she backed away and started undoing my belt buckle, I forgot all about everything except the sensuous woman in front of me.
It had never been with my wife like it was with Tracey. My wife had been agreeable to sex, at first, but never really participated much. She'd just lay there while I aroused her, and when she was ready, she'd tell me.
Tracey didn't just lay there on my bed beside me. Her lips sought mine and took away my breath again while her hands stroked my chest, my back and my hips and she pushed her mound into my stiff cock. It really was a first time for me, the first time I made love with a woman instead of to a woman.
When I cupped her left breast and stroked her nipple, Tracey shuddered and then gently pushed my head down to that breast. When I kissed her nipple, Tracey moaned and felt down my belly until she found my cock. Her soft fingers gently stroked my length, then circled the head.
I don't remember much else about the foreplay that night. It was still a little like a dream, except there was no doubt in my mind that Tracey was no dream. When I slipped a fingertip between the soft, hair-fringed lips between her thighs, Tracey moaned and rocked her body into my finger. She was already a little slippery, and just a few strokes of that finger inside her told me she was ready. Tracey told me that with a whisper too.
"Pete, I want you. Just start easy. It's been a while for me too."
I did start as easily as I could. It took several short strokes before our bellies met, short strokes that were the most incredible feeling I'd ever felt. Even more incredible was the way Tracey rocked her hips up to help me. I knew then that she wanted this as much as I did.
Our lovemaking was slow at first and involved a lot of kissing and Tracey stroking my back. As she became more and more aroused, she sped up the rocking of her hips and I followed her lead. When she dug her nails in to my ass, lifted herself up to my stroke and held her breath, it was hard not to just lose it and let go, but I fought the feeling.
A couple of minutes later, Tracey gasped and rocked her hips up even higher and drove my cock a little deeper inside her, deep enough my cock head slipped into something very wet and slippery that seemed to suck at it when I slowly withdrew. I'd no sooner pulled almost all the way out than Tracey moaned, "Oh God, Pete. I'm there. Don't stop."
My next stroke caused her to gasp, raise up into that stroke, and then hold her breath again. She stayed up for a couple of seconds, then gasped and her thighs started to shake. I felt her nails in my ass cheeks again and then her little cry as her hips started to rock up and down. I couldn't hold out any longer and pumped into Tracey three times while her contracting passage milked at my cock.
When she stopped shaking and rocking her hips, Tracey eased back down on the mattress and pulled me down until my chest flattened her breasts. She kissed me until I had to stop so I could breathe and then whispered, "I don't think I'm going to sleep in my tent tonight."
Well, I could tell you about the next morning, but it would just be a repeat of that night. Let's just say Tracey and I found something that night and the next morning both of us had been looking for. I didn't realize it before because I wouldn't let myself hope for something that probably would never be, but afterwards, Tracey was something I didn't think I could give up.
I told her that when we had breakfast the next morning. Tracey grinned.
"I was hoping you felt that way. I don't want to give you up either. So what do we do now?"
}|{
What we did was get a hitch so I could pull Tracey's Jeep behind the Thor. It's worked out better than I thought. It's a lot easier getting groceries and supplies in her Jeep, and a lot nicer having her in my shotgun seat while we're driving between places we want to see.
She's there right now with her map, watching for the sign that will take us off I-5 to Fort Vancouver. The GPS would tell me that, but Tracey likes giving me the directions. Once we get to our campground, we'll set up, have lunch, and then tour the fort. She's going to grill some steaks for dinner and then we'll probably watch a movie. After that; well, this morning, Tracey said she needed to relax tonight. Relax is the word she uses when she means make love. She seems to need to relax about every other night, and I'm not complaining.
Our plan is to make our way back to Milwaukee in time for Thanksgiving and Christmas, and then go south for the winter. Tracey has told her daughter and son we're coming and they're planning on big holiday dinners for both. She also told them she won't be alone. When I asked her what they thought about that, Tracey just smiled.
"I think my daughter understands. She said she hoped we'd get married, but she didn't seem to be insisting we do before we get there. My son; well, he and Joe were pretty close so Jimmy said he'd have to meet you to see if you were OK before he decided. Don't worry, Pete. Jimmy's an engineer too. You two will get along fine."
I guess we'll see what happens. Tracey and I have talked a little about marriage, but she's happy like we are, and so am I. I guess we'll see about that later.
Well, Tracey just told me the exit is coming up in a mile, so I have to change lanes. Seeing the country turned out to be everything I'd hoped for. With Tracey sitting there beside me, it's more like seeing life as it was meant to be instead of what I thought life was. Retirement turned out to be pretty great after all.
by ron de for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 1
25 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Pete was retired and seeing the US. Then Tracey came along.
Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The ‘workaholic’ retires.
It's amazing how much time you have once you retire. You have nowhere to be at any certain time and no people you just have to be there to meet. You have no deadlines and no tasks that absolutely have to be done before the corporate visit on Tuesday. It's like a curtain between you and your life has been lifted and you can see yourself doing what you always wanted to do.
That's what I thought I was going to see when I cleaned out my desk and went to the retirement party at my office. It was exciting to know that no longer would my life be dictated by some corporate edict or some problem that had to be solved right now if the entire business wasn't going to immediately collapse.
It was just that way for about a month. I could stay up late or go to bed early depending upon how I felt. I could watch movies on cable any time I wanted instead of falling asleep in the middle when watching at night. I could do anything I wanted to do; except after a month I didn't know what that was because I'd already done everything I could think of doing. There was a reason for that, and the reason started bothering me because of George Mills.
I was one of those guys who worked twelve hours a day at my office and then worked another couple hours at home. George was one of those guys too. George lasted six months after he retired before keeling over in his neighbor's back yard and croaking. It was at his funeral I realized George had never said anything about any hobbies or anything except work. He even had a complete set of work files in his home office that he kept updated to the current information so he could work at home. His wife said George had a heart attack, but I figured George had just given up because without his job, he had no reason to keep living.
I didn't want to go down that same road, but it looked like that was where I was headed. After a month, it was hard to get out of bed, shower and shave, and then get dressed. Other than a weekly trip to the grocery store for some frozen dinners and some beer, I just sat in my house. It was still winter, and when spring finally made the grass grow, I'd have to mow about once a week, but that was all I had to look forward to.
When I got home from George's funeral, I sat down and took stock of where I was in life. My list was both encouraging and a little dissappointing.
Youthful Infatuation Goes Bad.
The worst mistake I'd made was marrying Marsha when I was twenty and still in college. It was a time we were both studying hard during the week and playing hard on the weekends. When we graduated, me with a degree in engineering and Marsha with a degree in finance, it was still good for the first couple of years. After that, the marriage went downhill pretty fast.
It wasn't a money problem because we were both making good salaries. The problem was me. I know that. I couldn't stop working, even on the weekends, but Marsha wanted to go out and have fun on those weekends. She finally started going out by herself and in the process, met a guy who didn't work all day, every day, and then come home and work at night too. After the second year, we had a serious talk and decided to split and go our separate ways. Marsha didn't want anything from me, so other than spending about two months salary on a lawyer in case she changed her mind, it didn't cost me anything except my time and a lot of soul searching.
That soul searching led me to realize I probably wasn't going to change relative to my work habits, so another woman probably was going to work out the same way. I dated a little at first, but it never worked out because there was always some important project I had to finish. After I canceled a date or two, she'd tell me she had already made other plans. I finally stopped trying.
The Bachelor Life.
All that work did get me a rapid rise in my company, then a higher paying job at another, and then another until by the age of sixty, I wasn't a millionaire, but I had enough in the bank I didn't have to work to live comfortably. I'd bought and paid for a pretty nice house, drove a new car every couple of years, and in general was pretty happy with my life.
I retired that year thinking I was young enough I'd still have time to catch up with everything I'd missed. What I ended up being was lost with nowhere to go and nothing to do. I needed some way to occupy my time or I was going to end up like George.
One afternoon, I was sitting on my couch and watching a travel show about national parks when I thought maybe I had an answer to my problem.
After a lot of thought, I'd figured out that work had given me three things I needed to be happy - something to plan for, something to do to follow that plan, and a way to keep learning. I'd looked at a bunch of hobbies other people enjoy, but none of them really interested me. They either required a lot of equipment and space or took a long time to learn. Watching about national parks was a different story. All I needed to go to a national park was me and I didn't need to learn anything first. I'd learn just by going there.
How to travel was the next question. Though my job had required flying a lot, I never liked it. I always felt like I was trapped in an aluminum tube and couldn't do anything to help myself is something happened. Driving wasn't that way. If I wanted to stop to look at something, I could stop. If I was hungry, I could get something to eat. If I was tired, no matter what time of day, I could just pull into a hotel and get a room.
Hitting the Road.
After a little figuring of costs, it looked like traveling around to parks might be fun, but it would be pretty expensive what with the cost of hotel rooms and eating out all the time. There was also the problem of my house. I couldn't just leave it empty for a month at a time, and a month is about what it would take to get to and back from some of the parks I found that interested me. I was driving back from grocery shopping one afternoon when the answer pulled up beside me.
The motorhome looked huge, but the driver wasn't having any trouble negotiating the traffic. It just took longer to change lanes and a lot longer to accelerate. All I knew about motorhomes was that you could live in them, so I started doing some investigating on the internet. What I found convinced me this was the answer to most of my problems.
I looked at several types, and decided the type they call "Class A" was what I wanted. I didn't need to be able to sleep six people, but they were big enough they wouldn't feel like living in a closet and they were really nice inside. They all had heaters for winter and air conditioning for summer, and even though most campsites had receptacles for electricity, the big motorhomes had on-board generators for power. I could park it anywhere and still have all the comforts of home.
There were a lot of them for sale within a hundred miles of me, so I took several trips to look at different makes and models. I knew I wanted one less than forty feet long, because my research found out that some states and some campsites have a length limit of forty feet.
After looking at a lot and driving a few, I decided a Thor Challenger was what I wanted. It had everything I could ever want plus some. The driver's seat and passenger's seat were more like living room chairs than car seats. It had a little kitchen with a microwave, a two burner propane stove, and a sink. I only needed one bathroom, but it came with two and they weren't really much smaller than the bathroom in most apartments. One had a shower, and one had a tub with shower.
It was roomy on the inside too, thanks to three sections that extended a few feet once it was parked and leveled. Those extensions made it possible to have a king-size bed in the main bedroom and a double bed in the living area that folded up into a couch for the wide-screen television set on the opposite wall. It had a surprising amount of closet space too, and the kitchen had room to store pots and pans and a small pantry.
One thing I really liked was the full size refrigerator. A lot of the smaller RV's had tiny little refrigerators. I didn't want to be grocery shopping every day. The damned thing also had three television sets all cable ready - one in the master bedroom, one across from the couch, and one on the outside under the electrically extended patio awning.
It had power everything, including a system that self-leveled it when parked. I didn't realize I needed that until the salesman explained that most campsites aren't level, so without it, I'd be jacking it up level by hand.
The price he quoted me was just shy of two-hundred thousand, but I'd expected that and I had a plan. If I was driving all over the US, I wouldn't need my house, and my house would more than pay for the Thor and still leave quite a bit to add to my travel cash. A month later, I sold my house and everything the Thor already had that I didn't need two of. After I picked up the Thor and temporarily parked it at a local campsite, I was ready to start except for my car.
I'd seen a lot of cars towed behind motorhomes, but I really didn't see the need. Most grocery stores have huge parking lots, so I could just drive the Thor to a Walmart and get my groceries before I parked for the night. It took another week to sell my car.
The day after the check for my car cleared, I emptied the black water tanks, filled the clean water tank, and then drove to a gas station. Seeing the dollars add up when I filled the eighty gallon fuel tank was a bit of a shock, but I'd figured the fuel cost into my travel budget. The Thor was supposed to average about seven miles to the gallon, so fuel would still be cheaper than driving my car, eating every meal in a restaurant, and paying for hotel rooms.
It was June by then and the days were warming up in the northern states, so my plan was to head North from Nashville and drive across Wisconsin, Minnesota, North Dakota, Montana, Idaho, and Washington and then turn South. Depending upon how long that took, I'd go South for the winter through California, then turn East and drive to Florida. That plan was pretty flexible. I wasn't in a hurry to get anywhere.
I'd already seen as much of Chicago as I wanted, so I bypassed it and headed into Wisconsin.
I didn't push my schedule. Driving time was from about nine in the morning until three in the afternoon. Then I'd start looking for an RV campsite on the GPS unit. The point was to enjoy the drive and I did. Sitting up so high, I could see for miles ahead of me, and I could also look down into the cars that passed me.
Sightseeing in the other lane.
Just watching the country change was worth the drive. It was relaxing just driving along and watching the fields and forests go by and watching the other people in their cars. Sometimes, those people weren't really relaxing. The first day, I realized what I'd read about what truckers saw was true.
The rear facing camera on the Thor had picked up the black SUV when it passed the semi behind me except it didn't just pass. It pulled up to go around the semi, but slowed to the truck's speed for about thirty seconds before driving on toward me.
When it got closer, in my side mirror I could see a man driving and a woman in the passenger seat. When it passed me, it did the same thing as when it passed the truck. When the SUV was even with my side window, it started pacing me When I looked down into the passenger window, there was a woman sitting there, only she wasn't just sitting. She was slumped down and her top was unbuttoned and pulled away from her naked breasts, and those breasts were pretty impressive.
She looked up a me, grinned, and then lifted her breasts and sort of wobbled them up and down. Then she licked her lips, took a nipple in the fingers of each hand and pulled her big breasts into long cones. As the SUV accelerated, she smiled and waved.
Well, that was pretty weird, I thought, but it was just the start. I never realized there were so many women who apparently like showing themselves to complete strangers. There weren't hundreds, but over the next few weeks if I was driving past a large city on a weekend, I'd see at least one. I saw more bare breasts than I'd ever seen outside of movies on cable.
There were also a couple who were covered on top but naked from the waist down and obviously masturbating. One was even completely naked. As that sedan drove along beside me for almost a minute and the woman worked her fingers in and out, she looked up at me and pursed her lips in a kiss. Right before the sedan drove on, the driver reached over and pinched her left nipple, the woman's mouth opened in a little "O" shape and she arched up as far as the seat belt would let her and her thighs started to quiver.
Well, I might have been sixty, but I wasn't immune to what a naked woman can do to a man. Some of those women were young, but most seemed to be more mature, mature enough I'd have loved meeting them and wouldn't have felt like I was screwing some college girl. Most were with a man so I figured he was into showing off his wife or girlfriend and might not mind sharing her. There were a couple where the driver was a woman too, and I wondered if they were both into the exhibitionist thing and if they both might like a little sack time with an agreeable guy.
Nights in the RV.
I would have been more than agreeable to both those little fantasies. It had been a long time since I'd slept with a woman, but I hadn't lost the urge. It was my damned job that stopped me from trying. I never met any women except the women at work and they were all married or too young. Oh, there were the checkout girls at the grocery store. Most of them weren't married, but they were even younger than the women at my job. Most looked young enough they were probably still in high school.
The first night I pulled into a camping spot was also interesting and made me think I'd chosen the right way to spend my time. I'd leveled the Thor and was hooking up my electric, black water and clean water connections when a guy walked up with two beers, handed me one, and said "Hi. Haven't seen you before. Where you from?"
That night, I found out a lot of the people at RV campgrounds know each other. I thought my idea of living in an RV all the time was probably unique, but a lot of people were doing the same thing. They'd hook up at an RV camp from time to time and share stories of what they'd seen and done. It was almost like there was an extended family of RV campers out there. By the time we all went back to our RV's for bed, it was almost midnight and I'd made a bunch of new friends. Well, truth be told, they were the first actual friends I'd had in a long time. I'd worked with a lot of people but was too busy to make friends with any of them.
Most were about my age and were making the best of their retirement by seeing the US. While some still had permanent homes somewhere, for many their motor home was the only home they had. They'd plan their trip to be at a daughter or son's home for the holidays, but other than that, they lived, as one woman told me, "Free as when we were twenty and just married with no kids."
As I motored through Wisconsin and then into North Dakota, I kept seeing a few of the same people, and I met a lot more when I parked for the night. It was always the same. I'd pull into my spot and hook up. While I was doing that, somebody would walk over to say hello and invite me to spend some time with them.
Most of the RV parks also had tent camping sites, but those were usually used by younger couples, often with kids along once the schools let out. I like kids, but I also like quiet, so I usually asked for a site some distance away from the tent spots.
Weather Hits Without Warning.
One afternoon when I was rolling through Fargo, North Dakota it was raining like hell, and I mean raining so hard my windshield wipers were barely keeping up. I'd seen the weather forecast and knew that was probably going to happen, so I'd called ahead for a reservation and booked it with my credit card. It was a good thing I had, because when I pulled into the campground, there was only one spot left and that spot was next to the tent sites.
After pulling onto the pad, I leveled the Thor and ran out the extensions but didn't go out to hook anything up. My holding tanks were far from full and I had most of the 150 gallons of fresh water left in the water tank. The generator came to life when I started it so I had electricity for everything.
The rain let up about half an hour later while I was deciding what I was going to have for dinner. It was then, a Jeep Wrangler drove into the tent site beside me. A woman got out, opened the back, and pulled out a bag. In the bag was a tent, and she started setting it up. It wasn't a big tent like the families I'd seen using, but it was big enough it was taking her a while.
She had the back poles in place and was working on the poles at the entrance when it started raining again. In less than a minute, I figured she was soaked through to the skin and she still didn't have the tent so it would stand up by itself. She wasn't going to get it to stand up either. The wind that blew in the rain wasn't especially strong, but the tent was acting like the sail on a sailboat and it was obvious she wasn't strong enough to control it.
I opened the side door on the Thor and yelled, "Hey, there. You're not getting anywhere. Come inside until this rain blows over".
She looked up, gave me a funny look, but then ran over to the door and stepped inside. She said, "Thanks. I thought I could get my tent up before it started raining again, but I was getting drenched out there", then chuckled.
"I think I better just stand here until it quits or I'll drip all over your floor."
I didn't quite know what to say because she was the first woman I'd met in anything resembling a social environment in years. All I could do for a few seconds was look at her.
She wasn't the young girl I'd expected to see. She looked about my age or maybe a little younger but I could see a few strands of sliver in her wet brunette hair. She was wearing jeans and a T-shirt that were both soaked through, and that wet T-shirt was sort of stuck to the bra holding her big breasts. When she smiled at me, I snapped out of my trance.
"No, the floor is vinyl and it'll mop up just fine. Come on inside and dry off".
She frowned at me.
"No, thank you, unless your wife has a robe or something I can wear."
I figured when I said I wasn't married, she'd think the worst and leave. I didn't want her to do that.
"Ma'am, I'm not married, but I might be able to find something you could wear. I think you have a bigger problem than that though. You didn't get your tent set up so it'll be as wet on the inside as on the outside. You don't have anyplace to sleep even if it does stop raining."
She frowned at me again.
"I can sleep in my Jeep, thank you. I've done it before and it didn't kill me."
"What about eating? I don't think you're going to be able to start a fire or light a stove in the rain."
She cocked her head.
"Are you asking me to spend the night with you?"
"No, I'm just offering you a dry place to sleep, right here on my couch by yourself, and something hot to eat. Oh; and something to wear until your clothes dry out or you can get some dry ones."
She was still looking at me with her head cocked to one side, so I tried to explain myself.
"Ma'am, I've only been doing this for a few weeks, but one thing I've learned is most of the campers are friendly people who help each other out. That's all I'm trying to do. I'm not trying to suggest anything else."
She looked at me for what had to be a minute, but then she smiled.
"I guess it would be a lot nicer here than outside in my Jeep. Thank you for making the offer. I don't know what you'd have that I could wear though. Maybe a shirt would work, but you're a lot taller than me and my; well, I'm bigger in other places than you are, so your clothes aren't gonna fit me at all."
I smiled, both because I'd evidently convinced her I wasn't a serial killer and because for some reason I was happy she was going to stay.
"I think I might have something that will work. Come on back to the bathroom and I'll get you a couple towels. You can take a shower if you want. If you do, I'll have to give you some soap and shampoo. I never use this bathroom. I use the one in my bedroom, so this one doesn't have anything in it."
"You have two bathrooms?"
"Well, yeah. It came that way."
She grinned.
"A shower would feel pretty nice. I'm starting to get cold."
I got a fresh bar of soap and my bottle of shampoo, and picked up a washcloth and two towels from the cabinet in my bath. Then I searched the little dresser and found the pair of sweat pants I'd bought when I thought I was going to start running every night after work but never did. They still had the store tag on them. I found a chambry shirt in my closet that would be way too big but would at least cover her, and then took it all into the second bathroom.
She was standing there looking in the mirror, and laughed when I came in.
"I can see why you made the offer. You feel sorry for me because I look like I've been half drowned."
I put all the stuff on the little vanity.
"You'll feel a lot better once you get dried off. While you're doing that, I'll go see what I have that we can eat."
After I heard the shower start running I looked in my freezer to see what I had that would serve two. Frozen stuff was all I had because I was only using my microwave. That was easier than cooking and I didn't have anything to wash except my silverware. I found two frozen dinners that were the same. Why that mattered to me I don't know, but it did. I hoped she liked beef and noodles with broccoli. I had beer and soft drinks, so I hoped she liked one or the other.
It took her about half an hour to get showered and dressed, and when she came out she was frowning.
"I look like a bag lady, but I guess that can't be helped. You don't happen to have a comb do you? Maybe if I do something with my hair it'll look better."
Well, she didn't look like any bag lady I'd ever seen. Her hair was wet and kind of stringy looking, but what she was doing to my shirt and my sweatpants was pretty fantastic. My chest size is 38 and I don't have much belly fat so I usually buy trim fit shirts. Even though she wasn't wearing a bra, she'd not been able to button the top two buttons and the third button looked like it was under some strain. Sweatpants usually don't really fit anybody, but her wide hips and small waist made my sweats look like they were made for her.
She saw me staring and smiled.
"If you're done staring at me, would you have a comb?"
I'd bought a package of combs when I stocked the Thor, and in the package was one of those big combs I remembered my ex using sometimes. I gave it to the woman and she went back into the bathroom.
When she came out, her hair did look better. It still wasn't dry, but it wasn't just wet strings hanging down to her shoulders. She saw me staring again, and frowned.
"If it wasn't still raining so hard, I'd go get my hair dryer out of my Jeep. I don't normally look like this, at least not when other people can see me. I guess you'll just have to put up with me looking this bad."
I tried to put her at ease.
"Ma'am, you don't look bad at all so I won't be putting up with anything. I'm glad I could help you out. That's all I wanted to do, by the way, and nothing else."
She smiled.
"That's what all men say. We'll see. Could you stop with the Ma'am thing though? My name's Tracey, Tracey McMannus. What should I call you?"
I liked her smile and found myself smiling back. I walked over and held out my hand.
"It's a pleasure to meet you Tracey. I'm Pete Holmes. I uh; I found us something to eat if you like beef noodles and broccoli."
Tracey didn't say much while we ate and that was killing me. I really wanted to know why a woman was tent camping by herself. I mean, if she'd been in an RV I could maybe understand, but I never thought women liked "roughing it". She seemed to have a strong personality, but she was still very much a woman, so much so that I had to stop myself from staring at her.
We were sitting opposite each other at the dinette table, and everytime she moved, her breasts moved under my shirt. If she raised her arm to reach her glass of soda, that breast raised up too. If she moved her arm from her container of noodles, so did her breast.
It was worse when she got up and picked up our glasses and silverware. She bent down and her breasts rolled up into the gap where she'd left the shirt buttons undone. I was staring at her deep, soft cleavage and almost didn't hear her say, "I'll wash up if you'll show me where you keep your dishwashing soap".
I managed to look at her face and say she didn't have to do that.
She just waved her hand.
"It's the least I can do since you saved me from the rain. Now, show me where your stuff is so I can get it done."
While she washed up, I turned on the main television and started Netflix through the Thor's built-in wi-fi hotspot because although the campground had cable hookups at each site, I hadn't plugged in the cable connector. It was Netflix or nothing until it stopped raining. I was scrolling through what was available when she walked over and sat down.
I asked Tracey if she had any preferences as to what she'd like to watch.
She chuckled.
"After everything that's happened to me today, I think I need a good laugh or two."
The movie was OK, not something I'd have watched, but Tracey seemed to enjoy it. When it ended, it was almost ten. When I asked Tracey if she wanted to watch something else, she looked at her watch and then smiled at me.
"I'm not a night person, so I think I'll turn in. Is this the couch where I'm going to sleep?"
After unfolding the couch to make it into a double bed, I got a sheet and a blanket from my closet along with one of the pillows from my bed and helped Tracey make the bed. I made sure all the doors were locked, and then wished her a good night and went back to my bedroom.
Rise and Shine.
The next morning, I woke up at six. Not wanting to catch Tracey dressing, I figured I'd get dressed and wait until I heard her moving around before leaving my bedroom. I was dressing when she called through the door.
"Hey Pete. Are you awake yet?"
I said I was, and she asked where I kept my coffee pot and coffee. When I walked out of my bedroom, Tracey was bent over looking in my refrigerator. She looked up when she heard my bedroom door close.
"You don't have much to eat in here. Wadda you do - eat out all the time?"
"No, you're just looking in the wrong place. Try the freezer compartment. I usually have either a sausage and egg biscuit or french toast sticks."
Tracey frowned.
"Eating all that boxed stuff will kill you, you know? It's full of chemical preservatives. You'd be better off making things from scratch."
I shrugged.
"I guess I don't like cooking all that much. The coffee pot is in the cabinet over the sink and the coffee is in the cabinet under the stove. I'll fix it while you decide what you want to eat."
She grinned.
"I know what I'm going to eat. I just have to go to my Jeep to get it. You make the coffee and I'll be right back."
I had the coffee brewing when she knocked on the door of the RV. When I opened it she had a frying pan in one hand and a plastic grocery bag in the other.
"I didn't see any pots and pans in your cabinets, so I brought my own. I like my eggs over easy and my bacon crisp. How about you? I didn't see a toaster either, but I brought a loaf of bread and a stick of butter and I'll manage without one. You'll have to show me how to light your stove."
It was the best breakfast I'd had in years. Tracey even managed to toast bread over one of the stove burners. She said she always did it that way when she camped because all she had was a two-burner propane camp stove.
When I finished two eggs, three slices of bacon, and two slices of toast, Tracey smiled.
"Now, wasn't that better than a frozen biscuit? It isn't that hard to cook. You should learn."
"I know how to cook. It just takes too long when I'm tired from driving or when I have something I want to see. This was really great though. Thanks for fixing it."
She grinned again.
"It's the least I could do after you gave me dinner and a dry place to sleep last night."
I shook my head.
"All I was doing is what I said - helping out a fellow camper."
"Well, I really appreciate it. I think I'll go finish setting up my tent so it can dry out before I pack up and leave today."
I said I'd help her, partly because she'd probably need help if the tent was as wet as I figured, and partly because I'd discovered I liked being with her.
We did get her tent set up but it was a struggle because we had to drain the rainwater out of all the folds before we could lift it up onto the poles. Once we got it set up, I looked inside and saw the rainwater had accumulated inside almost an inch deep. I looked back out and frowned.
"Tracey, this tent isn't going to dry out today. It's full of water on the inside. I'll help you drain it, but it's gonna take at least until tomorrow night before it's dry enough to roll up and pack. Unless you have somewhere you absolutely have to be tomorrow, I think you'd better plan on using my couch again. I was going to leave today too, but I can wait."
It looked like she was getting ready to tell me no, and I decided I couldn't let her do that.
"I can't let you drive off knowing you're going to have to sleep in a wet tent tonight. If it's; if it's the site rental, I'll take care of that for you."
Tracey cocked her head.
"You don't need to do that, but why would you?"
Well, I hadn't really realized what I was saying when I said it. It just came out. When I thought about it, it probably did seem fishy to Tracey.
"No reason, really, except no woman should have to have things that rough. I just thought maybe; well, since you're camping in a tent; maybe you have to watch how you spend your money; that's all."
Tracey smiled then.
"No, I don't have any problem with money, so the site rent isn't a problem. You're probably right about the tent though, so I'll take you up on your offer on one condition. We need to go grocery shopping before lunch. If you eat that frozen stuff for breakfast and dinner, I'd hate to see what you have for lunch."
Tracey drove her Jeep to the closest Walmart, and I had to admit it was a lot easier than driving the Thor through traffic. It was pretty nice riding with her too because I was starting to like her.
We came out of Walmart with a roasted chicken, two kinds of pasta - the little screw kind and spaghetti - a head of lettuce, a pound of ground beef,and a big can of tomato sauce. Once we were back inside my RV, Tracey made a pasta salad with the screw pasta, diced chicken breast and lettuce with a dressing she made from what she already had. That was lunch, and it was a lot better then the hot dogs I'd planned on having.
To be continued in part 2, by ron de for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
The Tiffany Exhibition: Part 2
24 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Taking Tiffany ‘On Tour’.
Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

We had another pizza at her house that night. Tiffany seemed very happy, and I patted my ego on the back thinking it was because I'd said she didn't belong in a rubber room. After two slices of pizza, Tiffany rubbed her tummy and said she couldn't eat anymore. Then she said she had to go do something, but she'd be right back.
"Right back" meant five minutes to me, but in my experience, a woman's clock works differently than a man's. I forgot all about clocks and experience when she did come back.
Tiffany had changed from her jeans and blouse to a filmy, black nightgown that was held closed by one simple black sash. That in itself would have been erotic enough. It was nearly transparent, and her black lacy bra and black lacy panties were in such contrast to her skin, it didn't take any imagination to see them.
Tiffany grinned.
"Your mouth is hanging open again."
I shut my mouth, and then opened it again.
"Tiffany, what are you doing?"
"I'm going to flash you."
"I think you already are."
Tiffany put her hands on her hips, pulled back her shoulders and grinned again.
"I am not. I have clothes on and you can't see me, see."
She turned all the way around slowly, slow enough I could see her bra was just thin straps attached to two lace cups, and her panties; well, in front they looked like panties, but in the back; there really wasn't a back, just one thin strap that disappeared between her soft cheeks at the bottom, and emerged at the top of her hips to make a little "Y" at the waist band.
"Tiffany, if you get any more naked, ; I don't know if you want that."
Tiffany untied the string of her negligee and slipped it from her shoulders.
"Remember when I said showing myself was fun?"
"Yes, I remember."
Tiffany unhooked the strap on her bra and then slipped the shoulder straps off her arms while holding the cups over her breasts.
"It was more than fun for me. It's something I've always wanted to do, but I was always too afraid. Having you tell me what to do was so nice. I was still afraid to do it, but it wasn't me telling me anymore. It was you."
Tiffany slowly let the bra cups fall away from her breasts.
"I need to have you keep telling me what I should wear so I can keep doing it. It makes me so; well, just look at me."
I was looking. Tiffany's nipples were long, stiff and thick with ridged sides and a little dimple in each beautiful tip.
Tiffany hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and pulled them down over one hip.
"It does more than that to me, too, things that never happened before. I get these feelings and they won't go away unless I; "
Tiffany pulled the panties down over the other hip.
"unless I think about how the men looked at me and what they were thinking they'd like to do to me and then I have to; well; you know."
Tiffany pulled the skimpy piece of black lace down to her knees. They fell to the floor and she stepped out of them.
"I was hoping that showing myself to you might make you want to take care of that for me. You liked it this afternoon."
I was at a loss for words for a few seconds. Tiffany standing there, naked and beautiful and so very desirable, was wreaking havoc with my thoughts. Half of me wanted to pick her up, carry her to the bedroom, and show her exactly what I was thinking about. The other half said I needed to be sure that's what she really wanted.
"Tiffany, there's only so much of this I can take."
She walked over and put her arms around my neck and pressed her bare breasts into my chest. She was trembling when she spoke.
"Promise you won't think I'm crazy?"
"I already told you you're not."
"Then tell me what you were thinking this afternoon when I showed myself to you; and then I want you to make lo; to; to; to do me."
"I'm quite a bit older than you. Are you really sure?"
Tiffany grinned as she closed the distance between us. She stroked a finger down my chest.
"I've been meaning to tell you about that, but I didn't know how without you thinking I was crazy for being that way too. I like being with you. You make me feel safe even when I'm scared and you understand how I think. I'm sure. I'm as sure as I can get. Now, what were you thinking about when I flashed you?"
"Well, I was thinking about how sexy you are."
Tiffany's fingers moved to the top button on my shirt.
"And what else were you thinking about? Maybe that you'd like to have me in bed with you?"
"Well, yes. I wouldn't be a man if I didn't think about that."
The top button on my shirt slipped out of the buttonhole and Tiffany's slender fingers moved down to the second button.
"Tell me what you'd do to me."
"It might be better if I just showed you."
My shirt gapped open as the second button came undone, and Tiffany slipped her hand inside it.
"Then tell me while you're doing it."
"Well, let's see; First I'd have to feel those big boobs of yours. I've wanted to do that for weeks."
I stood up, lifted Tiffany's right breast, and squeezed gently. Tiffany caught her breath.
"Do you like the way I feel?"
"Oh yeah."
"I like it too. What else would you do?"
"Something like this."
I pushed Tiffany's stiff right nipple down and then let my fingertip slip off it. It popped back up, stiffer than before, and she caught her breath again.
By this time, my shirt buttons were all undone, and Tiffany was stroking my bare chest. As she lightly raked her nails through my chest hair, her voice was low and soft.
"Do the other one."
I was pretty sure her big breasts grew just a little firmer when I cupped them both and let my fingertips brush her nipples. Tiffany made a little gasp and pulled my shirt open and out of my jeans. I was still cupping her breasts when she put her arms around my neck and pushed them into my chest, then moved them back and forth. I had to chuckle.
"I did all that with just my fingers?"
"Yeah. Do more, a lot more, and tell me what you're doing."
"I'm going to squeeze your hot little ass cheeks next. Think you'll like that?"
"I don't know. Do it and I'll tell you."
I grabbed a very smooth, very female ass cheek in each hand, squeezed them and then lifted them apart. Tiffany shivered and I had to chuckle again.
"I think you did like it."
Tiffany kissed my ear and then nuzzled it. Her whispered response raised my cock enough to be uncomfortable.
"Yes, I did. What comes next?"
She pressed both breasts into me hard enough I could feel her rigid nipples trying to bore holes in my chest.
"Well, what comes next is I get out of these clothes before my cock rips open my jeans. Then, I'm going to lay you down on this couch."
"Will you look at me; at my; my; between my legs?"
"Oh, you can count on that."
It was hard to unbuckle my belt with Tiffany mashing her little rounded tummy into me, but I managed. Getting the jeans off was more of a problem. I had to take off my boots first and I couldn't bend over. I pushed her away gently, and after shucking the boots, jeans and my shorts pulled her back into my arms.
"Now, where were we."
Tiffany nibbled my ear lobe.
"You were going to lay me down on the couch."
"Ah, right. Here we go."
As soon as I laid her down, Tiffany crossed her legs and put one hand over the dark bush on her mound. I grinned.
"Still bashful, I see."
She grinned sheepishly.
"You have to tell me what to do."
"Well, to start, take your hand away from that bush. I want to see it."
I took Tiffany to the Lake, so she could have men look at her.
Tiffany blushed bright pink, but she pulled her hand up to her tummy.
"Like this?"
"Yeah, like that. Now, open up, so I can see you."
Tiffany got even pinker, and I thought her nipples got a little longer too.
"I can't. I'm not pretty down there."
"I'll be the judge of that. Now open up those legs."
Slowly, Tiffany spread her thighs. The hair was a little matted, but I could still see full, pouting lips, and just the hint of some very delicious looking inner lips peeking out from between them.
I sat down between Tiffany's spread thighs, lifted one to the back of the couch, and eased the other to let her put her foot on the floor.
"You're wrong, Tiffany. You're gorgeous."
"My ex thought I was too big there."
"Then your ex was an idiot. I'll show you what I think."
Tiffany moaned when I touched her mound.
"Don't forget to tell me what you're going to do."
"I'm going to spread these gorgeous lips and have a look at what's inside, that's what I'm going to do."
As my fingers gently separated the dark brown strands, Tiffany's hips rocked slightly. When I separated her outer lips with my thumbs, she moaned again.
Her inner lips were full and rippled, and glistened with wetness. I'd been right about the act of exposing herself making Tiffany aroused. I'd just been a little off about how much. I ran a finger between her inner lips and she gasped.
"Are you going to do me now?"
"No, I want to do something else first. I think you'll like it."
"What are you going to do?"
"I'm going to see if you taste as good as you look."
Tiffany raised her head and looked at me.
"You're not going to; to put your mouth there, are you?"
"Oh yeah. I'm going to do that a lot."
Tiffany's eyes opened wider.
"Tell me how you're going to do that."
"I'm going to lick every little ripple and fold, and then I'm going to lick that little button I see at the top of your slit."
I didn't wait for her to say anything. I just buried my face between her satin thighs and licked her from bottom to top. I thought she was going to buck me off on the floor when she heaved herself up off the couch.
"Oh God. Do that again."
Without saying anything, I ran my tongue over both Tiffany's inner lips, and then slipped it between them. She gasped and I felt her hands touch the back of my head.
There wasn't much talking after that for a while. I couldn't talk with my mouth full of Tiffany's inner lips or with my tongue stuck inside her as far as it would reach. She didn't seem to be in a talking mood either, but she was anything but quiet. Her little murmurs about how she felt turned into low moans that kept getting louder. When I pushed in my tongue and licked all around her entrance, she gasped and her hips rocked up again. When I finally licked beside her stiff little clit, Tiffany groaned and her fingers clenched in my hair.
"Oh God, put it in. Do me now."
I raised up enough to look at her face, and I had to smile. What I'd often wished was becoming reality. Tiffany's face was flushed, her mouth was open and her breath was coming in quiet pants. Her nipples were rock hard and her nipple beds were pebbled and wrinkled so much they seemed to push her nipples even higher.
"Nope. I get to do this first."
I slipped my hands around her ass and up to her breasts. After finding both nipples with my hands, I rolled them and then pulled them up. At the same time, my lips sealed around her stiff clit and I sucked.
That was all it took. Tiffany cried out and arched her body off the couch. I went with her, sucking her clit and tugging on her nipples. Three more times she cried out as the waves of the orgasm swept her away. I could feel her clit moving in and out as I kept it trapped between my lips. With a final gasp, she fell back on the couch, and gently pushed my face away.
"No more. I can't."
I pulled my hands from her breasts and gently stroked her mound.
"You wanted me to, what was it you said? Oh yeah, you wanted me to do you, remember? I haven't done you yet."
"Yes, but I already; "
"Just relax and let me drive. If you really can't, I'll stop."
"What are you going to do?"
"I'm going to do what you wanted me to do."
"Can I watch?"
I helped Tiffany scoot back until her back was against the arm of the couch and she could look down her body without having to hold up her head. Her mouth fell open when I slipped my cock between her soft lips and probed for the entrance, As I entered her, she grimaced a little, so I pulled back out and then pushed in again. This time, I pushed in about half my length and pulled out again. Tiffany moaned as my third stroke bottomed out inside her.
I figured she'd be too sensitive for a while, so I just stroked in and out slowly until I felt her hips begin rocking into each stroke. She was still watching, and with each stroke, her lips would purse and she'd suck in a breath. As I pulled back out, she'd exhale, though sometimes, the breath came out as a little moan. After her third moan, I decided to push her a little. I thought she might like it, and I knew it would make this better for both of us.
"Tiffany, I want to see you play with your nipples."
She didn't say no or that she'd be too embarrassed. She just took her right nipple between two fingers and rolled it. Her little gasp told me I'd been right, and I told her as much.
"That's right. Do what makes you hot.."
It was obvious Tiffany knew what that was. What started as gentle rolling of each nipple soon became tight pinches and then pulling on them enough she lifted her breasts into cones. It was working on her. I could tell because she was getting wetter, that warm, sticky wetness that meant she was getting lost in the sensations her body was feeling.
When Tiffany began to thrust her hips into my strokes, I sped up a little. I could tell she was getting close because she was no longer watching my cock sliding in and out. Her face was rolled to the side, and she was beginning to pant again.
"Tiffany, play with your clit for me."
Slowly, her hand slipped between us and I felt her finger moving in circles at the top of her slit. She gasped and moved the finger faster, and I followed by stroking faster.
After a minute or so of that, Tiffany shrieked and arched high again. That drove my cock inside her a little more and I couldn't hold back. I groaned as seed raced through my stroking cock and splashed inside her rippling passage. She shrieked again as the second spurt made me gasp, and began to shake as the third drained me. I kept stroking until she sighed and eased back down on the couch.
It took Tiffany a couple minutes to stop panting, and a couple more before the little contractions around my cock stopped. She looked up at me and smiled.
"Will you do me again tonight?"
I chuckled.
"I take it you liked what I did?"
Tiffany stretched, making her big breasts do some really erotic things, then pulled her legs to my sides and held me there.
"Everything; I liked everything."
"Well, we'll see about doing it again. I need a little recovery time."
"Just as long as it doesn't take a week, like with my ex."
I chuckled.
"We could spend the week going places where you could show yourself some more."
"What would you tell me to show?"
"Well, maybe you could wear some really short shorts; and not wear any panties."
Tiffany gasped.
"I could never do that. Men would see my; my; "
"Yes, they'd see it if you bent over just right."
"Would that make them want to do things to me?"
"Tiffany, the only way it wouldn't is if they were too stupid to be alive."
She giggled.
"I wouldn't want anybody like that doing me, but you can do me again."
"Oh, I will, but one of these times we're going to try something different."
Tiffany's voice was low and soft again.
"Tell me how we're going to do it."
"Well; You're going to be naked so your neighbors could see if they looked."
"They'd see my boobies, wouldn't they?"
"Yep."
"Would that make the men get hard?"
"Yep. Just like they're making me hard again right now."
"So, we're going to do that now?"
"No. The couch is OK, but I think we'll do it on your bed this time."
Tiffany grinned.
"I have a window beside my bed. Somebody might see us."
I smiled and bent down to inhale Tiffany's left nipple, then raised back up.
"Probably so. They might even see your hot little ass and see my cock going in and out of your tight little cunt."
Tiffany grinned.
"Nobody ever told me it was tight before. Is it really?"
"I was snug as a bug in a rug. It was fantastic."
"I think you better do me again before it gets too late. My neighbors go to bed really early sometimes."
I'm not sure where we're going with this. Tiffany seems to be very happy with the way things are now, and I'd be lying if I said I didn't like it too. We'll see what we see, I guess. Until then, I'll keep telling Tiffany what to wear, and she'll keep getting excited. I'll keep doing her, as she says, when we get back to her place.
Since it's gotten warm again, she wants to have a picnic this Saturday. I think she's going to wear a tank top with no bra and short shorts. Half way through the afternoon, I'll talk her into taking off her panties. That ought to be good for a fantastic evening, and probably a really fantastic morning too.
"Looks like he can. Looks like he's enjoying the view too."
"He's coming this way. What does he want?"
"Well, he's probably just going to make a few casts at our dock. Fish like to hang out under a dock. Either that, or he wants a closer look at your big tits and bush. Nope; they both just put their rods down. Want me to invite them to swim with us?"
"Don't you dare. They'd probably want to touch me."
"Well, if I was them, I sure would. I'd want to do more than just touch you. I expect they would too. Put your arms down at your sides so they can see what they'd be getting."
"I can't do that. They might come closer."
"Don't worry. I won't let them do anything to you except feel those big tits; and maybe finger your cunt; and maybe fuck you if they want."
"You wouldn't."
"If you don't put your arms down, I'll tell them you want to fuck them both. I know they'll want to then."
"Oh God, don't do that."
"Then let them see."
Tiffany slowly lowered her arms and the guys grinned. The boat was only about twenty feet away by then. I yelled at the guys and asked how the fishing was going. The guy at the wheel yelled back, "the fishing is pretty good, but this is better. Looks like you caught yourself a keeper."
Tiffany's chest had turned a bright pink and her nipples stuck out like rocks under the bra of the bikini. I knew she was having a ball even if she couldn't admit it.
She looked at me.
"Make them leave."
"I don't know. They seem like pretty friendly guys. Wave at them and show them you're friendly too."
"No. He'll think I want him to do something to me."
"Nah, he won't. He's more interested in fishing than fucking right now. I can ask him to come back once the tournament is over if you want."
"Are you sure he won't want to do something with me?"
"I'm positive he'd like to, but I'm sure he won't. Go on, wave at him and make his day."
Tiffany slowly raised her arm and waved her hand a little. The guy laughed then sat back down on his casting seat and started flipping his lure around the posts of the dock. He didn't catch anything, so about five minutes later he motored away.
Tiffany's eyes were bright and shiny, and I thought she was breathing a little faster.
"Whew", she said. "I was afraid he was going to keep coming. I didn't know what I'd do if he had."
"He'd have loved it if you'd asked him to fuck you."
"No, I'm just for you, remember, nobody else."
"He got you thinking about it though, didn't he?"
"Well, yes."
I cupped Tiffany's hip and stroked it gently. She shivered, but she didn't pull my hand away.
"Let's to go back inside."
"Nah, it's early yet. Let's sit on the dock and watch the water for a while."
"Will there be more boats?"
"Probably, but your suit is already drying out. I can barely make out your nipples now."
As I thought would probably happen, several more bass boats came by. Most didn't stop. They would have been the pros, and since their income depends on catching fish, they wouldn't have stopped fishing if Tiffany had been naked and holding a sign that said, "come fuck me now". There were several amateurs though, and they all got to see Tiffany in her bikini. Tiffany got to get really excited, and by the time we went in for lunch, she was stroking my cock through my trunks.
I didn't let her do more, though. I wanted her so hot, so wet, that she'd do anything to get me to fuck her. That happened after lunch.
We were back on the dock, just sitting there, when a small boat with one guy in it motored past. He didn't seem to see Tiffany and kept on going down the lake toward a little creek that wandered up the bank about fifty yards from the dock. I figured he was fishing for bream. Tiffany breathed a sigh of relief when he kept on going.
"I was hoping he wouldn't stop. I don't know what I'd have done if he had. I'm so hot I don't know if I could have stopped him from doing anything to me."
"What do you think he would want to do to you?"
"Well, he'd probably want to feel my boobs."
I stroked the bare side of Tiffany's left breast.
"Like this?"
"Yeah, and he'd probably want to touch my nipples too."
I slipped my hand under Tiffany's bra, took her nipple between my thumb and forefinger, then pinched gently and rolled it.
"Like this?"
Tiffany moaned.
"Yes, like that."
"What else?"
"He'd want to feel between my legs."
"You wouldn't stop him from doing those things?"
"I probably couldn't."
"You're that hot, huh? Well, maybe you should do something about it."
Tiffany looked at me.
"I hope you're not thinking about doing it right here."
"No, I'm thinking you should do yourself right here."
"What?"
"Just stick your hand in your bottoms and finger yourself until you cum. You've done that before, haven't you?"
"Well, yes, but I can't do that, not out here. Somebody will see me."
"No, they won't. That boat is too far away for him to see anything. Come on, either pet the kitty or I'll yell at him to come back."
Tiffany looked down the lake at the boat, then looked at me.
"You'll tell me if he gets too close won't you?"
"I'll tell you in plenty of time to stop before he can do anything. Now, lay back and get those fingers busy. I want to see you cum."
Tiffany pulled the crotch of the bikini bottoms to the side and stroked her hair-covered lips a little, then laid back on the blanket we were sitting on and spread her legs. She slipped her middle finger between her cunt lips and rubbed gently, then murmured, "remember to tell me."
Watching Tiffany finger her cunt was almost as exciting as doing it myself. I rearranged my stiff cock so it was pointing up and then stroked a fingertip over her nipples. She moaned and her hips lifted up off the blanket a little.
"If you keep doing that, I'll cum."
"No, if you cum now, it won't be as good. Just go slow and make it last."
A couple minutes later, Tiffany had closed her eyes and was slowly rubbing beside her clit. I wasn't kidding about her making it last. That was something I usually did for the first time. If I hurried, she'd come hard, but it I kept her dangling on the edge for a while, I'd have to hold on or she'd buck me off. I wanted to see that hard orgasm. I also wanted to give the guy in the boat time to get to us.
He'd started working his way back up the shore with the trolling motor on his boat. Trolling motors are so quiet you can barely hear them if you're on the boat. If you're a ways away, they're almost silent, and so was this one.
They guy was about twenty feet away when he realized what Tiffany was doing. I waved, and then held my finger to my lips. He nodded and kept coming until he was only about ten feet away. Tiffany still had her eyes closed and she was starting to rock her hips into the two fingers in her cunt.
I never thought the guy would do what he did, but I thought Tiffany was going to like it. He stood up quietly in the boat, unzipped his pants, pulled out his cock, and started stroking it.
I just sat there for a while watching him watch Tiffany and stroke his cock before reaching over and pinching Tiffany's nipple again. She moaned and her hips lurched up. I pulled the bra cups to the side so I could reach her nipples easier, then rolled each one between my fingers. Tiffany's fingers started moving faster.
It took about another minute and some tugs to both Tiffany's nipples before she arched into her hand, gasped, and then came. I looked up at the guy in the boat, just as his cock spurted a shot of cum into the water.
Tiffany cried out as the strong orgasm hit her. She jerked her body almost double, then gasped again. That happened four times before she opened her eyes and grinned at me.
"Umm; that was great. Now take me back inside and do me."
I chuckled.
"I think the guy in the boat would rather you did yourself again so he can jack off again."
Tiffany looked up and saw the guy slowly stroking his softening cock.
"He's still doing it. Did he do it because he saw me?"
"Yep, and he blew his load in the water at the same time you came. The way he's smiling, I think he liked it."
"Oh God, I'm embarrassed to death. I have to go back in the cabin."
Tiffany pulled the bra cups back over her breasts, stood up, and ran up the steps to the cabin. The guy in the boat stuffed his cock back inside his pants, then waved and started his outboard motor. He was going back up the lake as I gathered up the blanket and walked back to the cabin.
Tiffany was sitting on the couch when I got inside, and her eyes were sparkling.
"Did he really see me have an orgasm?"
"Sure did. He seemed to like watching you."
"And he was doing himself too."
"Yep. He was watching you finger your cunt and stroking his cock. When you came, so did he."
"Show me what he was doing."
I dropped my trunks and stepped out of them, then started stroking my cock. I thought Tiffany's eyes got a little brighter.
"He got all hard like that from just looking at me?"
"Yeah."
"Was he going fast or slow?"
"Well, slow at first, but when I started playing with your nipples, he got faster."
"And he squirted?"
"Yep, just when you came, he shot his load into the water. I'll bet he was imagining filling that tight little cunt of yours though."
"Was there a lot?"
I grinned.
"Enough you'd have his cum dripping out of you when he pulled out."
"Like when you do it inside me?"
"Yes, just like that."
"I think you should show me that too."
"Take off that bikini and I will."
Well, like I said, when Tiffany thinks about other men looking at her, her libido goes into overdrive. Actually, it's more like over-overdrive. It took her all of about thirty seconds to strip off the bikini top and bottom and then hook one leg over the back of the couch and put the other one on the floor. She held out her arms then.
"I don't care what you do to me. Just make me have another orgasm."
Well, I did. I really wanted a taste of her because she gets really wet when she's like she was then. I was just getting into sucking her big inner lips and licking her clit when Tiffany groaned, pushed my face down into her crotch and moaned, "don't stop". She came hard a little later because I was sucking her stiff clit and pulling on both her nipples. I had to let go of her nipples and grab her ass after the first spasm or she'd have bucked my ass onto the floor.
Tiffany lurched her body up into my face three more times before she pulled me up her body, locked her lips on mine, and tried to lick my tonsils. I was liking the feeling of her stiff nipples against my chest and the way she kept trying to rub her cunt against my stiff cock when she broke the kiss and murmured, "do me again."
I tried to enter her slowly, but when I was about half-way in, Tiffany groaned and thrust her body up and impaled her cunt on my stiff cock. She started grinding her hips then and rocking them up and down.
Now, I liked what she was doing, but I was never going to last long enough that way. Watching her finger herself until she came had gotten me way too ready. Licking and sucking her until she came again had almost gotten me there. I pushed my belly down on hers to hold her still as I started stroking my cock in and out.
That helped some, but not much. Tiffany couldn't rock her cunt up over my cock anymore, but she could still squeeze it and move her hips from side to side. All that was taking me to the point of cumming a lot faster than I wanted. I had to speed Tiffany up at least a little.
"Tiffany, play with your tits and nipples for me."
She didn't say anything. She just stroked both breasts and then pinched her nipples with her fingers. She moaned then, and I felt her cunt clamp down on my stroking cock. She rolled her nipples and moaned again. I groaned when she pulled her nipples up and out because her cunt tightened up around my cock and didn't relax.
I guess Tiffany was so excited that was enough, because about the time I felt the surge building, she gasped, "I'm about there. Keep going and don't stop."
I couldn't have stopped by then anyway. With a groan, I rammed my cock inside Tiffany's wet cunt as deep as it would go. The first spurt of cum raced up my shaft and I gasped as it flew out the tip. Tiffany gasped too, and she started to shake. She pulled her nipples one more time, then dug her fingers into my ass cheeks and started humping up into my strokes. I shot twice more and Tiffany was still cumming.
When her body stopped jerking, Tiffany pulled me down on top of her and mashed my chest onto her big tits.
"Wow; we have to do this again."
I chuckled.
"It's gonna be a while before I can."
"I know, but you could play with me until that happens; like that guy probably wanted to. What would he have wanted to do to me?"
"Other than fuck you?"
"Yeah."
I raised up on one arm and stroked Tiffany's right breast with the other.
"Well, these are some mighty fine tits you have. I expect he'd want to feel them."
"Show me how he'd have done that."
Well, an hour later, I'd shown Tiffany how the guy would have squeezed her tits, pulled her nipples, sucked her nipples, pulled on her big cunt lips and fingered her clit. My cock had also gotten stiff again. Tiffany wanted to be on top this time, so I just lay on the couch and let her ride my cock until she came again. I wasn't quite as sensitive this time, so I held out until she threw back her head and cried out before I filled her little cunt again.
That seemed to calm her down, so we had a shower and then went out to eat. I didn't have her dress in anything special that night. I was too tired to do anything if she'd gotten all hot and bothered again.
Morning clarity.
When I woke up the next morning, Tiffany was laying on her back beside me with one hand on her left breast and the other on her crotch. I asked her what she was doing.
"I was just thinking about that man yesterday. Do you suppose he went home and; well, you know."
"If he had a woman at home, I'd bet she got the fucking of her life. If he didn't, yeah, he probably thought about you and jacked off again."
"Show me what he'd have done."
"You want me to jack off?"
"Well, not all the way. Just until I get all excited again."
Looking at Tiffany slowly rubbing her breasts and her outer lips had my cock hard in no time, and the more I stroked, the harder Tiffany started breathing. I wasn't nearly ready to cum when she pulled me between her spread legs and guided my cock into her cunt. The little minx was already so wet my cock slid inside her with almost no effort. We didn't cum quite as hard as the night before, but it was still great.
We packed up after breakfast and I drove us back to Tiffany's house. I helped her carry her stuff inside and got ready to leave. At her door, Tiffany kissed me until I started to reconsider leaving, and then grinned.
"I had a good time. Can we do this again?"
"Sure. I like seeing you in that bikini. Maybe next time, you'll just wear the bottoms, though. I think the guys on the lake would like that."
"Oh, I couldn't do that. They'd think I was wanting them to; well, do all sorts of things to me."
As I drove away from Tiffany's house, I smiled to myself. Yes, the guys on the lake would want to fuck her, and Tiffany would like it that they wanted to even though she can't admit it. I get a real kick out of indulging her fantasies, because those fantasies end up with some really fantastic sex. Tiffany is a great fuck anytime. When she gets all hot and bothered because she thinks men are looking at her, she's more than most men ever even imagine. I can't think of anything I enjoy more.
By ron de for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
The Tiffany Exhibition: Part 1
23 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Tiffany likes showing, as long as I tell her what to wear.
Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I smiled to myself as I waited for Tiffany to come out of the ladies room at the restaurant. The short skirt I'd picked out for her was sexy all by itself. It wasn't sexy because it didn't cover her up. It was long enough to do that. The hem stopped at about the middle of her shapely, sexy thighs. The real threat was that the skirt was a tight fit, and when Tiffany sat down, she had to be careful. If she wasn't, the skirt would ride up, and anyone looking could catch a glimpse of her black boy short panties. It wasn't just the lacy edge around her thighs they'd see, either. If Tiffany didn't keep her thighs together, what people would see was the rounded contour of her mound and the little bulge between her thighs.
Tiffany knew this would happen. I'd shown her in her bedroom mirror before we left. She blushed bright pink, but she still put the skirt on. The tight cotton blouse I'd picked out completed the picture. It didn't show anything except the seams of her bra, but then, Tiffany has big breasts and her bra had a lot of seams to show.
The door to the ladies room opened just as I was remembering what Tiffany had inside that bra, and she quickly walked to our table. Her face was flushed, and as she walked she kept smoothing the skirt over her hips and looking around is if waiting for something to happen.
She grinned when she slid into the chair beside me, then blushed and pulled down her skirt. I chuckled.
"You did it?"
Tiffany nodded.
"Well, give them to me then."
Tiffany reached in her purse, pulled out the black boy shorts and pressed them into my hand. I wadded the filmy nylon and lace into a ball and put my hands to my face as if to cover a yawn. Tiffany's scent wafted to my nose as I inhaled. I smiled as I stuffed the panties into the back pocket of my jeans and then put my hand between Tiffany's tightly closed knees.
"The guy at that table across from us was watching you when you came back. Wanna give him a little show?"
I nudged Tiffany's knees apart just a little and slipped my hand up to the hem of her skirt. Tiffany was desperately trying to keep those knees together.
"Open up, just a little. I want to see his face when he looks again."
"I; I can't. He'll see and think I'm some sort of slut."
"Then cross your legs."
Tiffany caught her breath.
"If I do that, he'll see all the way up to my; my; "
I chuckled.
"Probably all he'll see is a little hair; probably; unless you leave your thighs open a little. Then, he'll see something that'll make him choke on his spaghetti."
Tiffany's hand was shaking when she pulled mine from her thigh and crossed her legs.
The guy was looking then, and while he didn't choke, he did grin.
Tiffany tried to act as if she was just eating her dinner, but I knew different. She kept looking up from her steak to see if the guy was still looking. If he was, she'd quickly look away, but she'd be grinning as she did. Tiffany was getting a thrill out of knowing a strange man was looking up her skirt and seeing one of her most private places. Tonight would be a great night.
I suppose some people might think Tiffany's a little different, and she is, but it's something I really love about her. I didn't know, of course, that day we met. It took a while for me to figure it out.
We met, sort of, at Walmart of all places. I say we sort of met because it lasted only a few seconds. I rounded the end of the aisle with coffee, tea, and creamer and started down the aisle with soft drinks. Tiffany was standing on her tip-toes and trying to get a two-liter of soda down off the top rack. She's not very tall, and she was having trouble. I thought it would be nice to help her so I walked up and asked which one she wanted.
She smiled the most beautiful smile I'd seen in a long time.
"The cola. I don't know why they have to put stuff up so high. I'm just not tall enough to reach."
I pulled the bottle out of the rack and handed it to her.
"You just need one?"
She smiled again.
"Yes, for now. Thanks."
The woman put the bottle in her shopping buggy and walked away, but not before I determined several things about her. One, she had really great legs for a small woman, and her hips were fantastic. Her shorts were short enough and fit snugly enough for me to tell that. Two, though her loose top didn't show much of anything, it was pretty obvious the woman was well endowed. Three, she didn't wear any rings on her left hand, but did wear an engagement ring and wedding ring on her right ring finger. Patty, one of the women at work, wore her rings like that, and told me it was to signify she'd been divorced. I suppose it was to tell any man if he couldn't live with that to stay away. Patty sometimes wore a T-shirt that said "I am not a bitch, I am THE BITCH, and to you I am Ms. Bitch." I mostly stayed away from Patty. That shirt was very appropriate.
Then there was that smile. It was devastatingly beautiful, and made the woman's face the same way. I honestly thought about trying to catch up to her and introduce myself, but I'm no kid anymore, and she looked pretty young. I figured she'd be polite, but that was about all that would happen.
Saturday afternoon wasn't my usual time for grocery shopping, but I went back to Walmart at the same time the next Saturday. I suppose it was wishful thinking. A lot of people shop at Walmart at that time of day. It wasn't likely I'd see her again. I did though, in the canned goods aisle. I'd been thinking about the age difference through the week, and I knew some women like older men. I decided to find out if she was one of them. After taking a deep breath, I pushed my buggy up beside hers and started looking at the canned carrots.
The woman looked up and smiled again.
"You're the man who helped me last week."
"Huh; Oh, yeah; that would be me. Need any more help?"
The woman smiled again, said, "Nope. I can reach these.", and bent over to pick up two cans of peas. When she straightened back up, she gave me an odd look. I suppose it was because I was standing there with my mouth hanging open. It was that way because when the woman bent over, her shorts rode up a little and I could see out the delicate curve where her hips met her thighs. She smiled again then, but the smile looked a little impish, and her face was a little flushed.
"Mister, are you all right?"
I shook my head, and grinned. She had to know that would happen, and knowing she knew made her all that much more interesting.
"I'm fine. I was just having a daydream."
I stuck out my hand.
"I'm Bill."
The woman took my hand and shook it gently.
"I'm Tiffany."
Well, after that day, I started buying my groceries on Saturday instead of Wednesday night. I usually saw Tiffany somewhere in the store. Sometimes she'd just wave when she saw me. Sometimes we'd talk for a couple minutes about nothing in particular. It took another two weeks before I asked if she ever dated men. Tiffany chuckled.
"I don't date other women if that's what you're asking."
"No, nothing like that. I just thought maybe you'd like to have dinner some night."
"So you're asking me out?"
"I haven't yet, but I was going to. Do you like pizza?"
Over pizza the next Saturday night, I learned a lot about Tiffany. She was ten years younger than I, and had been divorced for a while. She didn't say much about her marriage, just that she was glad to be out of it. Even though I didn't know any details, I found myself not liking her husband very much. Tiffany was a pretty woman with a great figure, but she was much more than that. She was a very intelligent and interesting woman. Her outside appearance was just the icing on a very rich cake. I couldn't understand how any man could treat her so poorly that she'd leave him unless he was a complete ass. I don't have much patience for complete asses, and I told her that. She defended him a little.
"He wasn't like that. He just didn't understand what I needed. I guess he never learned from his dad, and he didn't want to listen to me."
"Well, some guys are lucky to have someone to tell them. I guess he didn't. I didn't either. I had to learn it on my own."
"How did you do that?"
"Trial and error in my old sixty Chevy mostly."
She chuckled.
"Front or back seat?"
"Uh; front. Never made it all the way to the back seat. Girls would let a guy play a little, but except for a couple, they wouldn't let a guy get too far."
Tiffany grinned.
"I was one of those girls - not the ones who got in the back seat -the other kind. It was a thrill knowing I had something guys wanted, and it was a real thrill teasing them, but Mom would have locked me in my room until I was twenty if she thought I was doing more than that."
"I guess I never thought girls got off by teasing guys. They seemed pretty reluctant to let you even touch them."
"My mom told me the touching would feel good, but nobody buys a used car if they can get a new one for the same price. She said it's better to leave something to the imagination. I got all excited thinking about what boys were imagining about me."
I could sympathize with the guys Tiffany was talking about. If she looked anything then like she looked now, they'd have been fantasizing about all sorts of things; just like I was at that very moment. I thought just maybe Tiffany was a little excited by our conversation. I could just make out the rounded bumps of her nipples against her top. They hadn't been there before. I was liking those bumps way too much for a first date.
I laughed.
"You got excited? What you girls did to us guys was a lot more than make us excited."
"And what would that be?"
"Well, a guy can't really hide being excited very well, if you understand what I'm saying. I mean, it's bad enough that at that age it seems to happen all by itself a lot, but when a girl dresses up in little shorts or a tight T-shirt, well; "
Tiffany gave me a sheepish grin.
"So, are you saying I'm doing that now?"
"Let's just say I need another cup of coffee before I take you back to your house."
Tiffany giggled.
"OK, I'll try to be good. No; what I meant was, I'll try to make sure that problem go away. Oh; not that either. I'll just sit here until it does and not do anything else."
My problem did go away about half way through the second cup of coffee, but only because Tiffany asked me about my job. Somehow, talking about being an engineer and erotic thoughts don't go very well together. The problem came back when I drove away from her house though. As she said goodnight, Tiffany touched my arm and thanked me for dinner. That was enough.
We dated for the next three months about every weekend, and I noticed a gradual change in Tiffany. She started to ask if I liked what she was wearing. I knew better than to say anything except she looked great. She wouldn't let it go at that. She kept asking me if she looked sexy or not. I didn't have to make up that answer. Tiffany would have looked sexy in sweatpants and a sweatshirt.
One night after we'd finished dinner, she asked what she should wear on our next date. I wasn't really sure what she was asking, so I decided to tease her a little and fulfill one of my fantasies at the same time, if only a little.
"Well, you know, every time I take you somewhere, guys are staring at you. Maybe you should be like you said and tease them a little."
Tiffany blushed.
"You mean, show something."
"Well, not everything, but a little peek wouldn't hurt."
I waggled my eyebrows a couple of times and then grinned.
"I know I'd like it."
"OK, so what should I wear."
I thought about that for a minute. She'd probably never go for it, but;
"OK, do you have a top that's sort of loose, and is made of some sort of knit?"
"I think so."
"Well wear that next Saturday and we'll go to the zoo."
Tiffany smiled.
"I don't see how that's going to show anybody anything."
"It will if you don't wear your bra."
Tiffany turned the cutest shade of pink.
"Why; why anybody could see how big I am and they could see my ; my; well you know. I'd be embarrassed to death."
I laughed.
"Well, you asked, and I told you."
There was that sheepish grin again.
"I suppose you'd make me wish I had dressed that way if I didn't, too."
I hadn't really expected that, but since she'd asked;
"I could probably think up some way to punish you, no hitting or anything like that, just something that might embarrass you more."
I wasn't sure how she'd be dressed when I picked her up the next Saturday. She wore the top I'd asked her to wear, but she was also obviously wearing a bra. She didn't say anything when she got in my pickup, but she did smile at me, and she shrugged her shoulders.
Later that afternoon, after I bought us some sodas, Tiffany chuckled.
"I guess you see I chickened out?"
"Yes, I'm not too surprised though. I figured you might."
"So, when do I get punished?"
I shrugged.
"Let's go to Opry Mills on Saturday and look around. You can wear the same outfit then, but that won't be your punishment. That'll come later."
"What are you going to do to me?" she giggled.
"You'll see."
I pulled my pickup into Tiffany's drive a little after lunch the next Saturday. When I knocked on her door, it took her a while to open it. When she did, she stood behind the door and just peered around it as she let me in.
"Tiffany, what's the matter?"
"I; I don't know if I can do this or not. That's what's the matter."
"Do what?"
Tiffany closed the door and then let her arms fall to her sides.
"I didn't put on a bra, and look."
I was looking. Actually, I was staring. Tiffany had on the same loose top as the Saturday before, but what she was doing to it without a bra was fantastic. The thin material seemed to cling to her skin in places, and her big breasts stood out a lot. So did her nipples. They made big sexy bumps in the top.
I chuckled.
"I don't see anything wrong. All I see is a woman, a really sexy woman, granted, but still a woman."
"But my boobies stick out and they wobble when I walk and my nipples get stiff and they show and; "
I cut her off.
"You can go put your bra on if you want, but you'll have to pay for it."
"More than for last Saturday?"
"Oh, definitely more. I can hardly wait."
Tiffany frowned.
"OK; I'll go this way, but don't you dare leave me alone, not even for a second."
I had no intentions of leaving Tiffany alone. I wouldn't have strayed from her side for any reason. She was just too damned great to look at. The men sitting on the benches waiting for their wives to get done shopping thought so too. When Tiffany and I walked by, what had been frowns turned into grins, and they followed her every move. I could understand that, because Tiffany's every move caused her big breasts to do a seductive little dance under her top.
If their wives happened to be sitting there beside their husbands when we walked by, those men grinned too. Their wives, not so much. I saw a couple women give their husband a whack on the arm, and some quiet, but animated conversation seemed to always follow
I was watching more than the way Tiffany's heavy breasts moved around under her top. It was obvious that while her face looked a little fearful, she was enjoying herself. Her eyes were always a beautiful part of her face, but as we walked past people going in and out of the shops, they were wide open and almost glittering. I didn't know if Tiffany was becoming aroused, but her eyes said she might be.
Her nipples said the same to me. One man, an older gentleman, winked at her as she walked by. What had been two soft bumps in the front of her blouse quickly grew a lot bigger and longer. Where before from a distance, the bumps could have been only a shadow or fold in the material, now there was no question about their origin.
We walked from one end of Opry Mills to the other and then back, and I think Tiffany probably turned on every man who saw her except for one guy who was obviously very in touch with his feminine identity. I know by the time we started back, the only thing keeping me from developing a tent in my jeans was watching the guys watching Tiffany as much as I was watching her. As it was, I only had the stiffness of anticipation, anticipation I knew I shouldn't press.
Tiffany's eyes were still shining bright when we got in my truck to go home. As I pulled out onto the Briley, she looked at me and grinned.
"That was fun. I was terrified, but it was fun. Did you see how the men looked at me?"
I laughed.
"Well, Tiffany, you made a whole bunch of guys really horny today. I thought you were enjoying it."
"I tried not to show it. How did you know?"
"Well, your eyes got really big and bright, and your uh; nipples; they got stiff and pushed out the front of your blouse."
Tiffany looked down and stroked the soft bump on each breast.
"I didn't realize they were doing that. I'd have been embarrassed to tears if I had."
"Well, they were. They did every time a guy looked at you, well, almost every time anyway."
"So, I did good?"
I laughed again.
"If that wasn't good, I don't know what is."
"Does this mean I don't get punished?"
"No, just that you did good today. You still have to pay for last Saturday."
"What are you going to do to me?"
"Nothing. You're going to do it yourself. See that semi up there?"
"Yes."
"I'm going to pull up beside his cab."
The pickup responded to my foot on the accelerator, and we were soon cruising along beside the semi.
"OK, Tiffany, flash the nice trucker."
"What!!!"
"I said, flash the nice trucker."
"I'm not showing you my boobies."
"You're not going to show them to me. You're going to show them to the guy driving that truck. Now, pull up your top and let him see you."
Tiffany put her hands on the bottom of her blouse and lifted it a little, then touched my arm.
"Please don't make me do this. I've never shown anyone but my ex and my doctor my boobies."
I chuckled.
"There's a first time for everything. Now up with that top or I'll think up some other way to punish you."
Tiffany took her blouse in both hands again, looked up at the trucker, and quickly lifted the front over her breasts and then pulled it back down.
"There, I did it."
"No, you didn't. He was looking down the road. You have to leave your top up for longer than a second. Come on, be a good girl and let the guy see what you have."
"What if he decides to follow us and when we stop, he gets out and; well, he might do something to me."
"I'm sure he'll want to, but I can outrun him; " I chuckled; "Probably."
"Oh, I can't. I don't even know him."
"Yes, you can; unless you'd rather flash him with something else. You do have a sweet bottom, you know."
"Oh, no, not that. I couldn't ever do that."
"Well, then up with that top. There are other cars coming up behind me."
Tiffany took a deep breath, pulled up her blouse and leaned toward the side window. For a couple seconds, nothing happened. Then, I heard the blast of an air horn, three times. Tiffany giggled.
"I think he liked me."
She hadn't yet pulled her blouse back down.
"I can see why."
Tiffany looked down and then gasped as she yanked the blouse down to her waist.
"Oh, God, I flashed you too."
I glanced over at Tiffany. Her face was pink again, and her eyes flashed with a gleam that could only mean she was enjoying herself.
"Yes, you did. It was pretty great too. You can flash me all you want."
Tiffany giggled as I passed the semi.
"He waved at me, and blew me a kiss."
"I figure that's not what he's wishing he was doing to you right about now."
"So, am I done now?"
"Well; it took you a long time for this one. I think you'll have to do a couple more."
"Two more? I was scared to death. That's why it took so long. I can't do it again."
I looked over at Tiffany again, and grinned..
"I see another truck up ahead. Get ready."
Tiffany flashed the second truck a little faster and held her blouse up for almost half a minute before pulling it down.
"He stuck out his tongue and wiggled it at me. I guess he didn't like me."
I had to laugh.
"Oh, he liked you. He's telling you what he'd like to do for you, that's all."
"He'd like to lick my boobies?"
"Among other parts of you, I expect."
"I never thought about that, I mean, I have, but not from a guy I don't even know."
"Want me to pull over and introduce you to him?"
There was a little tremor in Tiffany's voice.
"You wouldn't really do that; would you?"
"It might be fun to watch you flash him up close and then watch what happens. Ever been in the sleeper of a semi?"
"Oh no; in your truck in one thing. Close enough he could touch me is another. Getting in his truck; Don't you dare stop."
I sighed.
"OK, but you better give a good show to number three. He's coming up in a bit.
Trucker number three got an eyeful of Tiffany's big breasts pressed into my side window. It was touch and go for a second, so to speak. The semi veered off to the shoulder a little and then the driver overcorrected and started into my lane. I hit the accelerator and passed him by just as Tiffany shrieked.
"He was gonna hit us."
"Well, you evidently made an impression on him."
She giggled.
"Maybe it was my boobies flattened out on the window."
"That'd do it for me."
"Are we going home now?"
"Unless you want to make another trucker's day."
Tiffany giggled again.
"I think I've had about all the excitement I can handle. Wanna get a pizza and eat at my house?"
I was thinking I'd love to give Tiffany some more excitement, and when she asked if we could eat at her house, I briefly entertained the fantasy of her naked beside me after I'd shown her just how desirable she really was. She didn't seem to understand that, somehow. I supposed it was how her ex treated her, though I couldn't fathom how any man could see Tiffany as anything except a treasure to be kissed, caressed, and stroked until she became the lover I suspected she would truly be.
I knew it was just a fantasy. Though I was pretty certain Tiffany had been aroused by what she'd done, I wouldn't take advantage of that. If and when it ever happened, Tiffany would tell me it was time. Until then, I'd just enjoy having her with me.
After that day, Tiffany would usually ask me what she should wear when we went out. I kept her bra-less look for the times we went to a mall or to Walmart. If we went someplace else, I usually said she could wear her bra. I always asked her to wear either little shorts or tight jeans. I loved the way her sexyass looked in both, but of the two, the tight jeans were my favorite. She had a couple pair that were cut very low in the waist, and if she bent over, her panties would peek out. If she stooped down for something, sometimes the start of the separation between her cheeks would show just a little.
I loved seeing both, and so did any guys who happened to be within a few feet. We spent a lot of time shopping on Saturday at Walmart where I could find reasons Tiffany should bend over or squat down. She knew why I was asking that, and always giggled when I asked.
"You know what's going to happen if I do that."
"Yep, I do, but the guy coming down the aisle doesn't. Show him that sexy bottom."
Tiffany would blush pink, and then try to argue.
"But he'll see my panties."
"Yeah, I expect he will."
"He'll be thinking I want him to do something to me."
"Probably so. I could ask him if he'd like to go home with us if you'd like."
"No, no, no; I could never do anything like that. Don't you dare say a thing to him."
"Then bend over and pick up some cans of beans for me, or I will."
Tiffany would blush again, but she'd bend over. Usually, the guy would stop, smile, and then push his buggy down the aisle. Once, an older guy said "nice ass, Honey" as he went by. Tiffany caught her breath when she heard that, and then turned around and put the cans in her buggy.
"Did you hear what he said?"
"Well, it's true, you know."
"You really think so?"
I chuckled.
"Why do you think I always walk behind you."
When the weather started to cool off during the day, I had to change my strategy a little. Cold weather meant at least a jacket for both of us, and shorts were pretty much out of the question. Even Tiffany's low cut jeans didn't show anything because her jacket or coat covered half of her sensuous hips.
It was on a trip to McMinnville that the idea hit me. I hadn't asked Tiffany to dress in anything special that day. We were just going to one of the nurseries to pick up some shrubs Tiffany wanted in her yard, and I didn't figure there would be many people there. As I drove down the highway, I was remembering how Tiffany reacted to flashing truckers that afternoon, and realized she could show more of herself now.
"Tiffany, how about taking off your coat."
"Why would I want to do that? It's cold."
I reached over and turned up the heater control a little.
"It's gonna be hard to take off your top if you still have your coat on."
"I'm not taking off my top. I'll freeze."
"No, you won't. You can put your coat back on afterwards, well, after you take off your bra too."
"Then I'd be naked under my coat."
"Yep. All naked and sexy."
"And you're going to make me flash truckers again?"
"Nope. But you are going to flash somebody."
"Who?"
"I don't know yet. Maybe some guy looking for an apple tree. You can show him your apples."
"I don't have apples. Mine are more like grapefruits."
I chuckled.
"I'm sure he'll enjoy them even more then. Now, off with the blouse and bra, unless you'd like a little more punishment. There are a lot of trucks on the road today. I'll bet they'd love getting mooned by your sexyass."
Tiffany took a deep breath, undid her seat belt, and unzipped her coat. Once her coat was laying on the seat beside her, she unbuttoned her blouse and slipped it from her soft shoulders. About then, a car passed us. Tiffany grabbed her coat and covered herself up.
I laughed.
"Tiffany, this is a four-wheel drive truck. We're too high up for anyone in a car to see you. You don't have to cover up."
"I do if I'm going to take off my bra. Now, don't peek. If I have to flash somebody, I want to flash them, not have you staring while I get my bra hooks undone."
I kept looking down the road until Tiffany said, "OK, I have my coat back on now."
Except for her blouse and bra in the seat beside her, I couldn't tell any difference, and that was what I wanted. She'd feel safe and at ease until I asked her to do what I was going to ask.
She wanted a barberry, and there were many from which to choose. They were all sitting in rows in their burlap root ball bags out in a large area beside the nursery office. Tiffany went from one to the next, looking at the prices. I watched to see if anyone was walking our way. There was one guy about twenty feet away and pretty soon, he started walking toward us. Tiffany was bending over to look at the tag on the shrub in front of her.
In a quiet voice, I said, "Tiffany, open up your coat."
Tiffany snapped upright.
"What!"
"I said, open up your coat."
"Out here? In front of everybody?"
"Well, everybody is just one guy, and I don't think he'll mind. Of course, if you're too slow, I'll have you walk around a little with your coat open."
"But this place is so open. Can I just show you instead?"
"Oh, all right. I suppose, but you better leave that coat open for more than a couple seconds."
Tiffany stuck out her little pink tongue, but unzipped her coat. After taking a deep breath, she opened it a little. I saw beautiful, deep cleavage, and a little of the round lower part of her big breasts. After a couple seconds, Tiffany closed her coat, zipped it back up, and smiled.
"Satisfied now?"
"No. I didn't see much, and you'd better hurry. There's another couple walking this way. Maybe his wife would like to see you too. I think when they get closer, I'll ask her."
"No. Not another woman. I'd just die. Come closer and I'll just show you."
Tiffany unzipped her coat again, and stepped a little closer yet. When she opened her coat, I'm sure my mouth fell open, because she giggled and said if I didn't close it, I'd swallow a bug.
In truth, I'd seen Tiffany's breasts before, just one short flash from the side and the reflection of them in my side window when she'd flashed the truckers, but I'd never seen them this close. I'd also never seen them this cold. In the few seconds Tiffany held her coat open, her dark pink nipples went from soft rounded bumps on her nipple beds to stiff, dimpled nubs surrounded by circles covered with little ridges and tiny bumps.
I also hadn't seen just how beautiful her breasts were. They were large, which I love, but they weren't like some. Her breasts sat proudly on her chest, and her nipples pointed up and out and not down. I was still staring when Tiffany closed her coat and giggled.
"Now are you satisfied?"
"I don't think I'd ever be satisfied with just one look. You're beautiful."
"So, you're going to make me do it again?"
"Oh, yeah, just as soon as this couple goes by; unless you want to flash them now too."
Tiffany grinned.
"No, I'll just flash you today, if that's OK. I kind of like seeing you with your tongue hanging out."
"My tongue was not hanging out. I'd have noticed something like that."
She grinned again.
"Maybe I'll keep my coat open longer next time, just to see if it does come out."
By the time Tiffany had opened her coat three more times, twice on her own and within sight of people with their backs turned, I was more than ready to take her right there on the ground. It wasn't the sight of her bare breasts. It wasn't the nervous grin on her face when she opened her coat. It was all of that and more. Tiffany was beautiful, but her little quirk was the trigger. I'd always dreamed of having a woman other men lusted after but knowing she'd only come home to my bed. Tiffany seemed to enjoy making other men feel that way. I didn't dare ask her about the last part. While she was more desirable than any other woman I'd ever met, that choice was one I'd leave up to her.
Tiffany bought her barberry bushes and I put them in the bed of my truck and tied them down. On the drive to her house, Tiffany was pretty quiet for a while and I had no inkling as to why. She'd been happy, even a little giddy about flashing me at the nursery. Now, she sat and stared out the window.
I finally had to ask her what was wrong.
"Tiffany, did I do something back there that you didn't like?"
"No, I liked everything you said and did."
"Then why so quiet?"
"That's the problem; I liked everything you said and did today, and I liked going to Opry Mills with no bra, and I liked showing my boobies to those truckers."
"I'm confused here. If you like doing things like that, why are you not talking to me?"
"I'm trying to figure something out."
"And what would that be?"
"If I'm crazy or not."
I laughed.
"Why would you think you're crazy?"
"Because I'm terrified of doing things like you've been telling me to do, but I do them anyway and I don't know why and it makes me feel really good afterwards. Now I want to do it all the time."
"Well, that's not crazy. A little different maybe, but not crazy. I like the difference, by the way."
"Well, what would my mother think if she knew I ran around showing my boobies to strange men?"
"I don't know. Maybe she likes doing it too. Ever think of that?"
"Not Mom. She never even showed any cleavage, even at home."
"I wouldn't worry too much about what she thinks unless you do it when she's around. What you've been doing isn't going to get you into trouble, well, unless you go parading around buck naked in your back yard."
I grinned.
"You gonna start doing that next?"
"Heavens no. What would my neighbors think?
"Well, the men would think it's great. The women; probably not."
"So, I'm not crazy?"
"Nope; sexy as all hell, but not crazy."
To be continued in part 2, by ron de for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Knocked Up Teens: Part 2
22 Apr· Steamy-Stories
A culture of copulation without condoms.
Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Amy and Alonso were now regularly playing their game of condom "roulette". So far, she had always been able to tell when he had a condom on, even when he tried to psych her out. Which meant half the time, their trysts could be consequence-free.
As for the other half of the time, Amy knew that any contact between his bare cock and her vagina was a risk. At first, she was good about putting a stop to it right away. Then they'd do other things. She even tried anal once, to at least check it off the list.
But over time, she found herself not speaking up immediately, when he pressed himself into her without protection. She knew it was a risk, but it was a moderate risk, a calculated one, instead of the all-consuming fire of complete submission.
Once, it went on long enough that she felt his hands tighten on her hips in a way she recognized. It was almost time, but there was still a chance to stop him short, and she knew it was cruel at that point, cruel to both of them really, but she felt like she had to. He pulled out as soon as she asked him to, and disaster was averted. Probably anyway.
The next time, she really wanted to feel him in her, but not risk getting that close to the edge.
"Can you just; leave it in for a little while?" she suggested.
"Sure," he replied.
It was comforting and peaceful just feeling him inside her. And still exciting, in a different way. She could feel every contour of his penis inside her, and every movement. Every twitch that meant more precum seeping into her milieu.
"What shall we do in the meantime?" he asked, answering his own question by tracing a line across her stomach with his finger.
Her abdominal muscles undulated under his touch, making her vagina tense around him. She knew he felt it by his quiet grunt, and how he firmed up more inside her. So she carefully tested out her vaginal muscles, trying to flex each one individually, seeing what made him react.
His grunts were coming faster now, as their sexes conversed delicately. Every jolt between them sparked little aftershocks through her, like many peaks in miniature. She'd have been content to keep this up for hours.
Suddenly she felt him swell up, more abruptly than she was expecting. She knew the options before her in that moment, and her mind nearly got carried away contemplating the path in which she said nothing, did nothing, and got to feel his seed filling her deep inside.
Instead, she pulled herself off of him, knowing that there was no time to even ask him to retreat. She knew she had judged it right, when she felt hot liquid across her thigh. She tore off the blindfold, to see his semen dripping off her onto the sheets.
"Did any get inside me?" she asked.
"You tell me," he said.
"Did it?" she asked. "I need to know."
From what Carmen had described, it seemed like something she'd feel, but she couldn't be sure without experiencing it, as far as she knew, anyway, and right now she needed to be sure.
"No, your timing was impeccable, dear," he said. Then he started singing, "I need to know, I need to know, tell me baby girl; Oh right. You're too young to remember that song."
She still wasn't sure how much comfort to take in that, but if neither of them thought he ejaculated inside her, she supposed that was she best they could do. Even so, she couldn't stop fixating on it. If one of his swimmers reached her egg, would she feel that at all?
She wondered what she would do if it happened. She'd be just like the girls she was interviewing. Not that she was all that different from them in general. Although they certainly came from all different backgrounds.
Her next interview was with Lucy. She was a blond girl from Utah.
"So I'm doing a story on teen sex and pregnancy," Amy told her.
"Well, I can tell you about pregnancy, obviously, but I didn't get pregnant by having sex."
Amy was a bit confused for a moment, and tried to make that add up. "If you don't mind; how does that work exactly?"
"Jacob and I, he's my best friend, we're saving ourselves for marriage," Lucy said. "So we weren't having sex."
"Then what were you having?"
Lucy sighed. She'd probably explained this a thousand times before. "We were soaking. You know, you put it in to soak? That's all it was. That's all it ever was. And yet now; " She gestured at herself, visibly pregnant. Her formerly athletic figure had quickly filled out, to look more like Amy.
"Are you saying Jacob never; ?"
"Never what?" Lucy asked, really not getting it.
"Never; well; ejaculated?"
"No, no, no. Absolutely not. We never even got close to that point. That's not what soaking is," Lucy said. "Soaking isn't sex. It's just a pleasant way to pass the time until you can have sex someday. With your spouse."
And yet, that was pretty much what Amy had recently tried with Alonso, and they had both been almost to the point of orgasm by the end.
Seeing Lucy in the family way was a chilling wake-up call for Amy. She'd gotten way too lax about this, and she wasn't feeling comfortable with the risks she'd already taken. She risks that might already be taking root inside her.
The next time she went to Alonso's house, she managed to bring a twenty again, finally.
He took it, but looked confused. "I thought we were enjoying ourselves."
"No!" she said. "I mean, we were, but we shouldn't have. There's too much at stake."
"What has you so worried about this now?" he asked, sitting with her, putting a comforting hand on her back.
"I talked to this girl at school who, from what I can tell, got knocked up by a guy's precum. They were doing what we did the other day."
"That will not happen with me," he said. "Believe me, I've been married five times. You know why I moved to the States? Because back in Spain, I was in poverty from trying to keep up with all the child support payments. Every woman I've been with has gotten pregnant at some point. But never from that."
This was a lot of information Amy hadn't had before, and she found herself getting a bit hung up on the fact that every single woman he'd been with had gotten pregnant. She really was playing with fire.
"This other guy, probably he rubbed one out before he went to see the girl. That's when it's dangerous. He probably still had sperm cells hanging out in there from before. I never do that." He said it with such conviction.
"Okay, hand me the blindfold and flip the coin," she said. "But you better pull out in time."
Knowing Alonso's track record made her simultaneously more afraid of where this was headed in the long term, and more comfortable with taking the kind of risk today that they'd already taken in the past.
"I'll pull out as soon as you tell me to," he said.
She wondered what would happen if she simply didn't tell him to. That would be a mistake, but she couldn't be sure of herself anymore either.
Then he was in the bed lying beside her, rolling her towards him.
"Or if you're on top, it's up to you," he said, guiding her up over him.
He reached down between them to guide him in for her. She could feel that he was naked inside her this time. It was a thrill, but she really did have to be careful. She started gently rolling her hips back and forth, feeling his flesh slide against her walls. He started moving in concert with her at first, his cock pressing eagerly up into her center.
She was quickly getting worked up, but she couldn't just ride him with abandon. She had to keep paying close attention to how his body reacted to every movement of hers. But that also made it more passionate, more intense. Every move she made was calculated for its effect on herself and on him.
His tension was building, she could feel his fingers digging into her hips. She felt him swell up inside of her. She knew that to keep herself safe, this was the right moment to dismount. But pulling herself up off his cock was the hard option. It would be so easy to just not do that. Every woman he slept with wound up pregnant; she may as well enjoy it.
But then; nothing. He stopped thrusting up into her, and managed to pull himself back from the edge. Disaster averted, at least for now.
"I could've had you there," he said.
"Then why didn't you?" she asked.
He had already won, and the spoils of victory were his for the taking whenever he liked. He had pushed her to the point beyond reason where she'd willingly accept it. If not this time, then maybe the next time. It made her feel corrupted, but also it drove her wild.
"Because I'm enjoying this more," he said. "And because when I knock you up, I want you to choose it more affirmatively than that. Otherwise, you might not keep it."
When, not if. At his words, the orgasm that Amy was studiously keeping at bay could no longer be contained. It hit her fast and hard. She was shaking and bucking and moaning, desperately hoping that he could weather the tempest inside her. She felt her body squeezing and caressing him, betraying her.
I'm not a breeder, she reminded herself. So why does my body react this way? She remembered what he had said. She was built for it. It was sure to happen sooner or later. She was starting to wonder if maybe he was right.
When she came down from her high, she felt him approaching his again. She realized that she now had a certain power over him too. She had found a line he wouldn't willingly cross. But she didn't want to torture the poor man.
She realized she'd already pushed her luck much further than she should have. So when she felt him swelling up again, she pulled herself off him with great reluctance, and brought her mouth down on him. She could taste herself and his sticky, salty precum. It was a relief, because she knew what his semen tasted like, and this wasn't it. A moment later, he put a hand on her head and exploded in her mouth.
Monday morning, her friend Jill was standing by her locker. Her flannel shirt was straining at the buttons now. "I heard about this little project of yours, through the support network."
"Support network?" Amy asked, before she realized. Of course the teenage mothers had a club. And now that was a social circle that Jill was a member of. "Oh."
"I'll do an interview, I'll tell you whatever you want to know, but I don't want my name published. I don't want anybody knowing it was me."
"That works for me," Amy said. "Jill, I meant to apologize for how I reacted."
"I can tell. You're changing, and that's what matters."
Amy knew what she meant. Her interview series was an attempt to show Jill she could do better at understanding the other side of the issue. But Amy also felt like it was changing her on a more fundamental level. For god's sake, she'd be pregnant with Alonso's child already, if he hadn't held back. And sooner or later, if Alonso's predictions were true, Amy would be changing even more, as motherhood would mold her body around it.
"Tell me what happened," Amy said, when they found a spot to talk privately in low voices.
"I thought I was doing everything right," Jill said. "I was on the pill and Craig was good about always using condoms. But then there was one time the condom slipped off inside of me. So I had to get a morning after pill. There was another time that it tore during the act, and we didn't find out until afterwards. Those emergency pills make me feel awful, by the way. When I missed my period, I realized that the pill wasn't the right dose anymore. I had grown and gained weight since I got it prescribed. That time I got an abortion pill and stopped it short."
"Wow. I had no idea," Amy said. What she meant was, you didn't tell me any of this at the time.
"I was ashamed, and I thought I could handle it myself," Jill said. "It's not something anyone has a right to know."
Amy nodded. "So what happened differently this time?"
"Well, you know that Craig is off at college already, so we're long distance. I was only with him the once on Thanksgiving weekend. And he wore a condom like usual. We didn't notice anything wrong with it at the time, but it must have sprang a leak or something. I didn't notice for like a month and a half, because I didn't know anything had gone wrong. Maybe if I'd caught it earlier, I would have aborted again, but at this point? I've got a foster family lined up. I'll give birth sometime this summer and be back on my feet for college in the fall."
"That's; badass, actually," Amy said.
By now she'd heard a bunch of pregnant girls talk through their plans for how to handle it. They had each found some way to make it work. But Amy was impressed with Jill. Amy thought, when I get pregnant, that's how I want to handle it. And then she realized where her thoughts had strayed, and she felt disgusted and ashamed with herself.
"Thanks," Jill said. "Are you cool with this?"
"Yeah," Amy said. "As long as you're not recruiting me for the club."
Amy was having a hard enough time staying out of that club as it was. She worried that with a little pressure, she might tip.
Jill laughed. "Of course not. I know you're more of a never-ever kind of person. But I want you to know that if you ever find yourself in the family way, you can count on me. I'm here for you."
Amy gave her a tight-lipped smile. She didn't feel like such a never-ever kind of person anymore. She could still hear Alonso saying it was going to happen sooner or later. She had even been ready to let it happen. In the moment, she almost wanted it. That scared her, but also excited her more than she wanted to even admit to herself. Nowadays all her most explosive fantasies involved feeling her lover spread his seed deep inside her. Or waking up already pregnant with his child. She was having a lot of trouble reconciling all of this with who she thought she was, the kind of girl who would never get into that situation.
In the days after talking to Jill, Amy thought a lot about contingency plans. Whether she'd abort or carry it to term. Whether she'd keep the baby or give it away. She knew a pregnancy could take a while to detect; she might already be pregnant from the risks she'd taken with Alonso. Neither of them thought he had ejaculated inside her (if he was a reliable source), and she wasn't 100% sure about his claim that his precum was sterile. Sure, she'd tried to put herself in the shoes of her interview subjects before, but these plans weren't just thought exercises anymore.
But also she felt bad for Jill. Jill hadn't even realized in the moment that she was taking a risk. To Amy that seemed like being cheated out of the opportunity to choose it in the moment. When she got pregnant, she wanted to know it was happening.
And as she said, Jill had done everything right, and life still found a way. It had been an uphill battle for Jill to stay childless, and eventually she had to surrender. Amy wondered how long she could fight that battle herself. Or if she should even try.
Amy counted ahead. If she got pregnant before the end of senior year, she might have to skip a year of college. But that'd be fine. Lots of kids took a gap year.
The next time she went over to Alonso's house, she told him, "We don't have to flip the coin anymore, unless you want to."
"Really? What changed?" he asked.
"I'm not pregnant, if that's what you're thinking," she said. Not yet, anyway. Though they were both obsessed with it apparently. "You've proven that I can trust you when it matters most."
She knew she might be overselling the extent of his virtue and judgement and self-control, but she wanted it to be true. And she didn't want it to all be on her all the time.
"So the training wheels are off?"
She nodded and smiled. "Oh, the training wheels are all the way off."
He climbed onto the bed with her and kissed her. He kissed her all the time, but this felt different. She wasn't his pupil anymore. She was an equal now in his eyes.
He kissed his way down her body, making her shiver and writhe. This wasn't a big change. They'd be doing basically the same thing as before, but with her eyes open for once. But they both knew there probably wasn't going to be any coming back from this. Amy wasn't sure he'd wear a condom with her ever again, and she was having trouble regretting that like she would have before.
He tongued her clit until she squeezed his head between her thighs and her hips bucked uncontrollably. When he finally let up, his face was smeared with her juices, and she could feel much more where that came from.
"You know you're ovulating, right?" he asked.
"What?"
"Your juices are stickier this time of the month. You also get hornier, and more willing to take risks," he said. "You didn't know?"
She blinked. It was news to her, and yet it explained so much. "No, I, "
It was something she hadn't noticed about herself, but it was also valuable information about how this could play out. She'd be at her most fertile today. It meant the risks they took would be riskier, but it also meant that if she decided to get pregnant, there'd be a higher risk of it happening when she intended it to. She thought about Jill getting knocked up without even knowing it at the time. That wasn't how Amy wanted it to go for her.
"I didn't mean to kill the mood," Alonso said, moving up on top of her.
Before he could press his weight down on her, she rolled the two of them over. Sitting atop his crotch, she guided his bare cock into herself. Knowingly, willingly, without a doubt. She knew there was a time when she would've never done such a thing, but something in her was broken now, or maybe it had just been reshaped into something new. It added a wicked delight to every sensation as she rolled her hips.
"No, just the opposite, actually," she said.
She let herself seek her own pleasure for a while in pressing her clit against his pubic bone, but she wasn't the only one.
"Dios mio, Amy," Alonso swore, struggling to hold himself back.
"I thought it was cheating for you to warn me," she said.
"We're not playing a game anymore."
"Oh it was never a game for me," Amy said. She stopped moving, and reached around behind her to grab his balls. "You will cum inside me. But not until I tell you to."
It was a dangerous thing to promise, but it also felt like a pretty safe prediction. And she enjoyed the glint in his eye.
He wrestled back control and rolled her onto her back, driving himself back into her, again without protection. The feeling of him sliding in and out of her drove her mad. Not just the sensation itself, but also the knowledge of what it meant, and what it was leading up to.
She was on the precipice of an orgasm she couldn't quite reach, and then she realized Alonso was keeping her there on purpose.
"Please!" she gasped.
"Please what?" he said in a choked voice. It was straining his endurance too.
"Don't stop."
"If I don't stop, I will ejaculate inside your vagina," he said. "Is that what you want?"
She hesitated, but she couldn't find the will to deny what every part of her wanted. "Yes."
She'd made a big show of having control over him, and now she resented how easily he turned the tables on her. But she also didn't want to resist. She wanted what he wanted. To be toyed with. To be claimed. To be ruined. She'd never felt him cum inside her before, but she could imagine it happening. She'd imagined it many, many times already, and brought herself to many, many orgasms doing so. Now she found she couldn't turn away from the prospect of experiencing it in real life.
Amy thought saying yes once would be enough. It was a mistake, she knew, and if he gave her the chance to have second thoughts and take it back, she just might. After all, it was the responsible thing to do.
"And if I do that, if I ejaculate inside your vagina, you will get pregnant," he said. "Are you saying that's something you want to happen?"
"Fuck," she gasped, desperate. His words made her think of all the cautionary tales drilled into her, but also the real lives of the pregnant girls she knew. It was all swirling around in her mind, in one unsolvable knot. But with every moment that she contemplated it, she felt the power that the possibility had over her. She could feel it in the way her whole body yearned for it. In the end, she had to admit it to him and to herself. "Yes."
That should be enough, but he still wasn't cumming inside her. Why not?? She was desperate for it, burning up with desire for it.
"I want to hear you say it," he said, slowly and carefully. "Tell me you want me to get you pregnant, and it'll happen. I'll ejaculate inside your vagina, and my sperm will find your egg, and you will be pregnant with our child. Tell me what you want, Amy."
He moved inside her intermittently, denying her of her climax, and denying himself too, as he waited.
"I want; " she began.
For a moment, she realized what she was about to say, and the real, impeding implications of saying it. She tried to dissuade herself from doing this. But she couldn't manage it. Not anymore.
"I want you cum inside me. I want to get pregnant with your child. Please."
Even as she was saying what he needed to hear, she felt him letting go of his self-control, swelling up inside her, once, twice, thrice, as the floodwaters built up inside of him. And he grew larger than she'd ever felt him before. Then his semen shot deep into her. She could feel the force of it rushing out of him and hitting her deepest recesses, then swirling and filling her with heat and fullness.
She had never felt a man ejaculate inside her before, but there was no mistaking the sensation, and she immediately knew what the pregnant girls told her. Like it did for Carmen, it immediately set off Amy's orgasm like a depth charge. She screamed and clung to Alonso with all her strength.
Her vaginal muscles contracted hard, almost painfully, around him. It made him grunt in her ear, as he swelled up again and shot more of his seed as deep into her as he could reach. As close to his target as he could get. This set off another shock wave in her synapses, making her squeeze down on him again.
She lost track of how many times their orgasms set each other off. How many voluminous spurts of sperm cells he put inside her. How many times her body welcomed that seed, thanked him for it, and squeezed more of it out of him. She remembered what he said. Maybe she really was built for this.
Afterwards, she could still the hot pressure of it all, seeking out her fertile egg. This was the part where she thought she'd regret it. She thought she'd freak out. But she was riding a stratospheric endorphin high. It stayed with her, even after she walked home and showered off the smell of sex.
Amy's mother had a weekend trip planned for the two of them. It meant she had no opportunity to sneak away and acquire a plan B. Not that she wanted to. She wasn't sure. Every time she thought about doing that, her mind went back to that perfect moment when he flooded her with his seed. She spent the whole weekend feverish with a desire she had no outlet for.
The next Friday, she went to Alonso again. No training wheels, no games, no uncertainty about what either of them wanted. When she left, her vagina was full of his semen again. He came inside her multiple times that afternoon.
But on a hunch, Amy stopped by the pharmacy to buy pregnancy tests. She bought a multi-pack; she red somewhere that you could get a positive result after a week. She expected to be testing every week until she saw a plus. But she took a test when she got home, and it was positive on the first try. From the first time Alonso ejaculated inside her. It seemed like luck, if she could call it that, but on the other hand, she had been ovulating that day, and as he'd said, maybe she really was built for it. She was certainly going to find out soon enough.
Then she sat down to finish her piece for the school paper. She wrote, "When I started working on this story, I didn't expect to have a story of my own to add to it. That was just about the last thing I could have anticipated. But talking to our pregnant classmates made me think about the unthinkable. I'm glad I did, because now I'm better prepared for the exciting next phase of life ahead of me. The names and identifying details have been scrubbed from the stories you're about to read, but what I can reveal is that one of them is my own. I too will be one of the girls graduating this spring with a baby bump under her gown. To my best friend, I'm sorry for doubting you. Turns out we'll always be twinsies."
Based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Knocked Up Teens: Part 1
21 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Amy interviews her pregnant classmates for the school paper.
Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was a Friday night with nothing else going on, and Amy was hanging out at her friend Jill's house.
"Now that we're in the home stretch here, we should let loose a little," Amy said. They were both admitted to college, and sure to graduate high school.
"You mean like have affairs with older Casanova's?" Jill teased.
Amy laughed. Jill knew that Alonso, who had been her Spanish tutor, had become something more. Amy told Jill one version of it, anyway.
"I meant maybe we should raid your dad's liquor cabinet," Amy said.
"I can't," Jill said quickly.
When she didn't elaborate, Amy asked, "Not in the mood for a drink?"
A longer pause. Then Jill explained quietly, "I'm pregnant."
"What?" Amy's world came to a screeching halt.
Sure, this kind of thing happened to other girls sometimes, but that was other girls. Not girls like Amy. She'd had it drilled into her all her life that there was a narrow path to success in this world, and not a lot of room for error. And a teenage pregnancy would definitely count as an error. And an unforced error at that. It wasn't that Amy was ashamed of sex or didn't enjoy it herself, but;
"All you had to do is take precautions," Amy said. "It's so simple. How could you?"
Jill was supposed to be one of the good ones, like her. Sure, she'd been hooking up with Dave, but how could she be so stupid? Amy felt dizzy and nauseous herself.
"What the fuck?" Amy said, finding herself shouting.
"'What the fuck' is right," Jill said, blinking away tears. "I know it's a surprise, but this isn't something happening to you."
"Not happening to me? I'm losing my best friend!" Amy said, getting up off the floor. She couldn't sit still, not while this was happening.
"Maybe you are," Jill said. "I; I think you should go."
Amy rushed out, not because she needed permission or needed to be told, but because she didn't know how to handle this.
It was a mile walk home, which helped her unwind, but didn't really clear her head. If Jill was going to get an abortion, then maybe it wasn't that big a deal. But if she wasn't willing to drink, that meant she had other plans. Plans she must have been hiding from her. Amy wondered how long this situation had already been going on. How long Jill had kept it a secret from her already. She didn't think Jill looked pregnant yet, but now she wasn't so sure. She wasn't sure of anything. It had rattled her whole worldview.
When she went to school the next day, and it seemed like pregnancy was everywhere she looked. There were a couple girls with rounded bellies that stood out in the hallway. For girls that had already given birth, there was even a lactation room for them to use, repurposed from a supply closet. She saw a couple girls queuing outside it, waiting for their turn.
She had kind of taken it for granted that this kind of thing happened. But now it was hitting close to home, and it seemed almost like an epidemic that was catching. Amy had heard of "baby fever" where spending time around pregnant women made you more fertile. She started to fear that at some point the school as a whole would reach a tipping point, where there'd be no stopping the trend.
"What's your next story going to be?" Barb, the head of the school paper asked her, in school the next day. "Amy?"
"Oh. Right," Amy said, trying to refocus. "Have any of you noticed how many girls in our school get pregnant?"
"Sure," her classmate Bill said. "It happens, and we're a large school with a slightly higher than average rate of teen pregnancy, so there's definitely a few around."
"I; I just don't understand it," Amy said with frustration. She felt guilty about how she reacted to Jill's news, but Jill was avoiding her today, and Amy wasn't ready to make up yet. She realized she needed to work on herself first. "Like, how could you let that happen to you?"
"Not everyone 'lets it happen'," Maria said across the table.
"I know that rape is a problem, but most of the pregnancies around here aren't from that, or we'd see more boys getting charged."
"You can't know that for sure," Maria said. "It often goes unreported."
"I don't think it's as simple as you think," Bill said.
"Well I think it is," Amy said, trying not to get too wound up. "So I want to understand why it happens. I'm thinking, an interview series with girls who are pregnant or have been in the past."
Bard said, "Okay. It's a touchy subject, so tread carefully. I look forward to reading your piece when it's done."
After school, Amy went over to Alonso's house. He had been tutoring her in Spanish, up until she aced the AP exam and then finally gave herself permission to kiss him. That ended their tutoring relationship, and started the relationship they had now.
He answered the door in a bathrobe, and brought her in quickly. She'd been eighteen when they first kissed, but he was still self-conscious about being seen with her. And it wasn't like Amy was going to introduce him to her mother or anything. What they had was raw and physical. Except for the "raw" part.
In his bedroom, she took off her shirt, and he embraced her from behind, kissing her on the back of her neck as his hands reached around for her breasts. It made her breath catch every time.
He undid her pants as she leaned back, melting into him. She could feel his cock pressing against her from behind. She climbed onto the bed and paused on all fours, and asked, "Is this how you want me?"
"No foreplay?" he asked.
"I'm in a wild mood today," she said.
"Training wheels on or off?" he asked.
She reached down and fished a twenty dollar bill out of her pocket, and put it on the nightstand. This was part of their arrangement from the start.
He knew she was a virgin while he was; the exact opposite. He considered sex with a condom to be just practice for the real thing. And while he had enjoyed tutoring her, he wasn't going to tutor her for free. So when she wanted him to use a condom, she had to pay. She could hardly complain about the education he was giving her, but it was becoming harder to find the money.
Now when she felt him pressing into her from behind, she asked to double check, "Is it on?"
Alonso chuckled softly to himself. "Let's consider this a teachable moment. I want you to focus on how it feels, and see if you can tell for yourself."
After all thinking about Jill and seeing all the other pregnant girls at school that day, and thinking about her assignment, Amy wanted to be certain. She resented being denied that, but for the moment she played along.
She focused on where they were in contact, his flared cock head pressing into the opening of her vagina. Even just that little bit of him was an intense pressure inside of her; sometimes she couldn't take the full length of him. It felt so, so good, and made her hunger to feel him push deeper into her. Of course that would be a mistake if he wasn't wearing protection. She wanted to push her hips back against him; it took all her resolve not to. Not yet. But even when she tried to analyze everything she was feeling down there, she couldn't tell. It felt like it always did, although concentrating on it made it more intense.
Would he really penetrate her bareback? She didn't think so, not when she was paying him, but she couldn't be entirely sure. Guys pulled this kind of trick all the time, and she couldn't count on Alonso being better than them. Which meant that even this contact of his tip to her hole was dangerous. Her heart was starting to race.
"I don't know, okay?" she said, feeling defeated and inadequate.
"It's okay," he said soothingly. "You don't have any basis of comparison. Someday you will. We can try that whenever you're ready."
She didn't like the fact that she couldn't tell. It worried her, even now, that he could slip it off and she might not even know.
"Okay," she said. "Show me."
She felt feverish and tense. She almost jumped when she felt him nudge against her again. Just the tip, barely inside of her, and he stopped there, letting her feel it.
He felt bigger, if she wasn't fooling herself. And the friction between them was; different. She could feel more of the flare of his cock's head.
"More," she said.
He slid more of his shaft into her. She was incredibly wet, fitting him in more easily than usual, even though he definitely felt bigger without a condom on. And then he stopped there, letting her savor the sensations. This was different, and she was relieved that she could tell the difference so clearly. Even so, it made her aware of what she'd been missing out on all this time. She knew she was lucky he wasn't actively fucking her, because she wasn't sure she'd want to stop.
His cock pulsed inside her, and Amy recognized that. Whenever she was sucking or jacking him off, his cock would do that sometimes, and a drip of precum would glide down from the top. Feeling that happen inside her was a reminder that this wasn't safe. She had already gotten carried away, but she had to stop it there. She pulled away, and even the feeling of his shaft on its way out of her was delicious.
"You want the condom back on?" he asked. "Or another blind test?"
"Back on, please," she said, desperate now for relief.
When he slid into her again, she could tell he had the condom on again. It paled in comparison, but for better or worse, it got her mind off the risks involved. Though as they fucked, she kept thinking with disbelief that she'd actually let him put it in her bare. What if that was all it took?
She was worked up already, and fast approaching her climax. But Alonso reached his first, maybe worked up by their little transgression. Amy could feel it when he filled up the reservoir tip inside her; she wondered how that part would feel without the condom, but that would definitely be going too far. A surefire recipe for baby batter.
Knowing she was close, he kept thrusting into her, and she didn't want to stop, but she kept thinking about what would happen if the condom slipped off now. If that happened, it would be too late by the time either of them realized what happened.
"I can't. I can't," she said, pulling herself off his cock. To her relief, the condom was still on and still holding all of his load, as far as she could tell anyway.
"Not a problem," he said. "You lie down, I'll take care of the rest."
He spread her legs and brought his mouth to her crotch. Soon she writhed and whimpered, but it was bittersweet. It wasn't the kind of climax she wanted most.
"Do you want to talk about it?" he asked afterwards. "Why you're so paranoid about this today?"
She explained about Jill, and her story for the paper, and all the other pregnant girls, and how she worried it might be catching, but also saw no excuse for not taking simple precautions.
"So what?" Alonso said. "Women get pregnant all the time. It's not right or wrong. It's a natural process. It just happens sometimes."
"Well, not to me, if I can help it," she said. Alonso laughed at that. "What's so funny?"
"It's just," he gestured to her form, up and down. "Look at you. Thick thighs. Wide hips. Plump breasts. You're built for it. It's going to happen, sooner or later."
The way he was looking at her made her feel sexy, but what he was saying scared her. And she worried he might get carried away if they continued down this train of thought. They both might get carried away.
"I've got to go," she said, getting dressed.
"Don't be ashamed. It's what I'm attracted to," he said.
At lunch the next day, Amy sat down next to Helen, who was gorging herself on peanut butter. Helen's dowdy clothes did little to hide the almost spherical bulge underneath.
"It's Helen, right?" Amy said. "I'm doing a story on the teen moms in our school. I wondered if you might share how you ended up; uh; pregnant." It sounded more awkward out loud.
"Glad to talk about it!" Helen said. "I'm just so proud to be bringing this little one into the world. It's the best thing I've ever done."
Her attitude was utterly foreign to Amy. "So you got pregnant on purpose?"
"Well of course! I would only ever have sex for the sake of procreation," Helen said. "The only sin involved here is that Zeke and I consummated our marriage a little early."
"Oh, congratulations! When did you get engaged?" Amy asked.
She was getting the sense that this conversation wasn't going to do anything to help her understand what goes into an accidental pregnancy, and thought Helen wouldn't want to get into the juicy details anyway.
Helen blushed. "Funny story, we did get engaged before we conceived, but; well; it was a matter of seconds."
Her words painted a clear picture in Amy's mind. Helen and Zeke, conjoined and about to knowingly make a baby, and committing to marriage in that moment. She couldn't picture herself doing that, but it did have a certain allure. Maybe someday, with the right guy.
That Friday, Amy turned her room upside down looking for cash. She had to have a twenty here somewhere. She couldn't be dead broke, could she? She couldn't keep asking her mom for cash without explaining where it was going. Otherwise maybe it was time to get a job. But not in time to meet up with Alonso that afternoon.
As she went to Alonso's place, she reasoned that there were plenty of other things they could do, rather than risk it. But even after he ate her out, she found herself wanting more.
"Come on, can't we just skip the twenty dollars?" she asked. "Or you could spot me. I'll have it soon."
He ran a finger close to her nipple, keeping her aroused. "If you go into debt with me, the conditions might be more than you're expecting."
He was right. The glint in his eye made it clear that he would use her how he wanted if she gave him that opportunity. And then all her money spent on condoms would be effectively down the drain. It scared her, but she also felt her hips shift of their own accord, eager for that punishment.
"How about this. We could play a round of roulette for free. Fifty-fifty odds. What do you think?"
Oh god, he had her on edge, and he was asking her to leave her fate entirely to chance. Better than nothing, she supposed. She felt her pussy becoming absolutely soaked.
"You know that letting you ejaculate inside me is something I can't afford. That would cost me a lot more than twenty dollars."
"What do you mean, 'let me'? When I ejaculate inside you, it'll be your choice as much as mine."
There was a lot to unpack there. 'When'? Like it was inevitably going to happen? And Amy wasn't so sure it'd be intentional. It could be accidental for them both.
He got up and handed her a blindfold. Funny, how he had that handy. "We can stop whenever you want."
So she could take the fifty-fifty odds, and if she could tell that he wasn't wearing a condom, she could call it off.
"Fine, I'll play your game," she said, tying on the blindfold. "Will you warn me when you're about to cum?"
"That would be cheating, would it not?" he replied. "Trust your instincts. You know what my tells are by now."
Lying on her back on the bed, she heard a coin flip, and if he was tearing open a condom wrapper, she didn't hear him do it. Soon she felt the bed shift as he joined her on it, and she reached out, finding him by touch. It was a new thrill, discovering the shape of his body all over again like this.
He kissed her shoulder, her collarbone. It was like he was everywhere at once, she couldn't predict where he'd kiss her next. The heat was radiating from him as he loomed over her, close enough that she could feel the thin line of hair down past his belly button. And then there was the pressure, aimed perfectly true, pressing her open for him.
As he crossed that threshold again, she remembered what it felt like before, both of the ways it felt, and she was pretty sure this time he was wearing a condom. He pressed into her depths, to where she had to stretch to accommodate him. The air left her lungs and she felt like she was never going to get it back.
"Mm, I can't believe we waited this long to do it this way," he muttered in her ear. She could hear the smile.
"You mean blindfolded?" she asked.
"I mean raw. Unprotected. I always knew it was going to happen eventually," he said.
Her rational mind was repulsed at the thought, and all that came along with it. But it also gave her an unexpected thrill. But; he had to be psyching her out, right? She was pretty sure he was wearing protection; unless that was just wishful thinking.
"Hang on," she said, and he stopped thrusting into her, but he was still there, tantalizing her. "You are wearing a condom, right?"
Inside her, his cock spasmed as if in response. It would be weeping precum, which could be carrying a few of his sperm.
"Amy, I can't tell you that," he said.
She was almost sure she could feel the ring of latex at the bottom of the condom. Almost.
"I know you are. I guessed correctly, so now there's no harm in confirming it," she said.
"Oh? That's your guess?" he asked. "We can stop anytime you like. Heck, you can take off the blindfold anytime you like. Either way, it's game over."
"Come on, that's not fair," she said.
"Fair? I've played by your rules for months. This is a compromise," he said.
If he wasn't playing by her rules, did that mean he was breaking them? He started moving in her again, and it was a struggle to hang on to conscious thought.
"But you're trying to get me to believe you're not wearing a condom right now. If I that's true, we have to stop. Are you trying to convince me to stop?"
"No, I want you to be honest with yourself when you decide not to. Someday soon you're going to willingly give up your silly little precautions and accept the inevitable. You're going to get yourself knocked up, and you're going to know exactly what you're doing when you do it."
"No; " she objected, but his words, combined with his cock probing her depths, his entire body wrapped around hers, teasing her with every touch, all of that screamed otherwise. He had to be wrong about her, she thought. She just wasn't sure how to prove that, when she was arching her back into his embrace, gasping in his ear.
When she said no, he stopped moving, but that wasn't what she meant or what she wanted. "Don't stop!" she pleaded. She was so close.
He didn't tell her he was cumming, but he was right that she could tell when it was about to happen. He pushed harder into her. She wondered, if she were smaller or less sturdy, whether she might break under the strain. She could feel the muscles in his arms tensing. He swelled up inside her, and she prayed that she was right about there being a condom between them.
Then after one more long pulse, their bodies as tightly coupled as they could physically be, she felt the warmth of his ejaculate. When it stayed put and didn't spread, she felt a conflicted twinge of disappointment and relief. No catastrophe today. But it was still enough to push her over the edge. Her orgasm rolled through her hard enough that she wondered if her vaginal muscles might pull the condom right off him anyhow, the way they clenched down on him.
The next week, Amy managed to track down Carmen for her interview series. Carmen wasn't so far along, but everybody knew she was pregnant, for now at least.
"First question. Are you planning to carry it to term?" Amy asked, getting her laptop out.
"Hm, I don't know yet, to be honest. It would have been simpler to get an abortion earlier on, but; maybe this is weird; it's been kind of a turn on." She rubbed her belly suggestively.
Carmen was a thin, with a pixie-ish bowl cut of fading green hair. Amy wondered if Carmen was flirting with her, not that she was interested.
"So you might keep it?"
"Yeah, maybe. It's not that big a deal. I could put the baby up for adoption if I have to. But also, like, I've got a support network. It'll be fine."
Carmen seemed so unconcerned about her impending parenthood, that Amy was starting to feel stressed on her behalf.
"So how did it happen?"
"What, do you need a biology lesson?" Carmen said. "Joking. I've always been turned on by the feeling of a guy cumming inside me. I mean it's physically intense, like it really does the trick for me, but also, like, it's physical proof that he's climaxing, and that it was me who brought him to orgasm. And that is just the hottest thing, when I'm cumming right along with him. You know?"
Amy glanced around to make sure they were alone within earshot. She couldn't believe Carmen was talking about this so explicitly, but it just seemed to be who she was.
"No, I, " She caught herself before admitting to this girl that she had never had a man cum inside her before. But Carmen carried on, not noticing.
"And then, whenever there was a risk of pregnancy, past tense now, you see, that was even more intense. When he's releasing his sperm inside you, and you know those sperm could get you pregnant, and you feel it happen, knowing you might get pregnant from it, and you want it, oh my god, it's the most. It makes me have the hugest multiple orgasms ever. Like almost to the point of blacking out."
Despite herself, Amy was getting wet in her chair. She was suddenly having a lot of ideas that hadn't seemed like good ideas a minute ago. She wanted to go to Alonso and tear his clothes off and have raw, animalistic, but told herself she was just sympathetic to Carmen's story. These weren't her own attitudes towards pregnancy risk and cream pies. Her porn viewing tended to skew that way, but that was different. This was the real world, where those things were for people other than her. People who made life-changing mistakes.
"Sorry, you were asking when it happened?" Carmen said. "Okay, so I know the weekend that it happened, but; I couldn't tell you exactly which time it happened or whose baby it is, because we had a lot of fun that weekend. It's okay though, because the two guys at the cabin were cousins, so it's basically the same genes either way."
"Oh my god," Amy said without thinking.
"I know, right?" Carmen said. "And now I'll always have a memento from that experience."
Amy typed up her notes afterward, because she was too distracted during the interview itself to write anything down.
She didn't know where this story was heading. She went into it expecting cautionary tales, but she'd talked to a Christian fundamentalist and a Satanist nymphomaniac, and both of them had embraced motherhood knowingly and willingly.
It almost made Amy start to feel like the weird one, for being so decidedly against reproducing, and being so careful to avoid it. And yet, when Carmen talked about the things that turned her on, it resonated with something in her too.
To be continued in part 2, based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Spells and Retributions: Part 2
20 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Four body-swapped teens have more sexual firsts.
Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Chris and his clit.
To his surprise, Chris woke up in Mary's bedroom again. He had gone to sleep on that bed, after fingering Mary's clit to one last orgasm, thinking it was his last chance ever to experience a female orgasm. Though he honestly wasn't very good at it yet, and nearly didn't get there on his own. If only Mary had a dildo or a vibrator handy, but no, she was a good Christian girl, or at least she had been when this whole mix-up started.
At first, when Chris woke up and saw the pillowy outlines of Mary's breasts, he was distraught. They had recited the same spell again. Surely it should have put Chris back into his own body, or at least one of the others'. But no, somehow he'd ended up in Mary's body twice in a row. He wondered if the spell had worked at all the second time, or if it just hadn't worked for him. At the very least, it meant Mary wasn't back to being herself yet either.
But feeling those pillowy breasts with his hands, the nipples firming up against the night shirt, Chris started to warm to the prospect of one more day as a woman. Maybe yesterday he had woken up as a girl, but he was a woman now, having been fucked twice in the school bathroom. Chris knew he was going to be enjoying those memories for a long time to come, even though through the bathroom door he had been able to hear the other kids laughing about what was going on. Laughing that Mary was actually having sex (even though it was actually Chris). Laughing that Chris was fucking her (even though that had actually been Theresa).
One more day, Chris thought. He could be okay with one more day in a female body. Just one more, and then hopefully everything goes back to normal. The longer he spent in Mary's body, the more normal it felt, and that worried him. He was starting to see things the way she did, feel things the way she did. Was he becoming more female? He wasn't sure where his mind ended and her body began.
What if he were stuck as Mary for the rest of his life? He'd already been careless with her body the day before, letting two men cum inside Mary's snatch. Letting wasn't the right word. He had encouraged it. He had enjoyed it. But if this went on, if this body was going to be Chris's long term, he had to be more responsible with it, or it'd be him pushing out a baby at age 19. As it was, he might end up being the one telling Mary to push.
When he had woken up yesterday he had been a virgin. He had been a good Christian boy, though at 18, "boy" didn't seem quite right. It was all changing so fast. In a way, if Mary was pregnant with his baby, Chris felt a little cheated. Yes he'd taken part in making that baby. Yes he'd felt the seed when it entered into him. But he'd still feel cheated for not being the one spilling that seed, even though the seed was his.
But he'd also taken Paul's cock inside Mary's womb, because it had been Mary behind Paul's eyes. He looked back on that now with a mix of arousal and disbelief and disgust at the idea of feeling his brother's erection move inside him, even if it had felt extraordinary.
"Mary! Breakfast now or never!" Mary's mother shouted from the kitchen. Chris startled, realizing he'd been getting himself worked up, when he should have been getting dressed. Mary's mother hadn't noticed a thing the previous day, but Chris had kept his mouth shut around her. Speaking of mouths, his mind went back to that kiss with Mary; no, he had to focus on getting dressed.
Again he downed a glass of OJ and a buttered toast and ran for the bus, slowed down by the bounce in Mary's cleavage. He spent his first class of the day in a daze. He hadn't run into any of his friends yet, since they all had different classes for first period. Mary was in a higher-level physics class than Chris was, and it was all over his head anyway, he had no hope of keeping up.
Between classes, he ducked into the bathroom to relieve himself, since he had forgotten to, when he had hurried out the door. This time he remembered to go into the ladies' room.
Afterwards, he couldn't help it, as soon as he started touching himself down there, he got carried away, heedless of the little yelps escaping his clenched teeth. He was trying to quickly reach an orgasm to get some relief, but he was still figuring out how it all worked by trial and error, and when he was impatient, his fingers tended to go too hard, too fast.
Then he was interrupted by a knock on the stall door. Chris quickly pulled up his sweatpants and opened the stall door. In front of him was Theresa.
"Hey, it's me, Mary," she said, with Theresa's voice. With Theresa's slightly more slender build, and hair that gracefully curved at the shoulder. Chris prided himself on still being attracted to women.
"I'm you again," Chris said, and then had to explain. "I'm Chris."
"Oh," Mary said, taking a second to think things through. "Look, that problem you were dealing with. Maybe I could help?" Mary said with a sly smile.
"You would do that?" Chris asked. He wasn't sure where this was headed, but he was dying to find out.
"If it'll keep you out of trouble, sure," Mary said. "But not here. Let's go to the wrestling room. It's not being used during this period."
They snuck through the halls together. As seniors on the verge of graduating from this high school, no one would think twice about the two of them cutting a class. When they got to the wrestling room, Mary flipped on the lights, revealing the padded floor, the wall to wall mirror. Fortunately the door had a lock on the inside.
Mary stepped close to Chris, and leaned in. Theresa was slightly taller, her neck a little longer, so Chris had to angle his head up to meet her lips. It was Chris's first time kissing a girl actually, and even though he had cherished when Mary had kissed him the day before, it had been tainted because she had kissed him with Paul's lips.
Chris started to take the initiative, slipping his hands up under Mary's sweater, unclasping her bra. He was getting more practice with that. Mary gasped as Chris's hands slid across her chest, and stomach, reaching around her back and pulling her close. Hearing her gasp like that was a thrill, a sign he was doing something right. But soon Mary started undressing him. He tried to even the score, and got her to take off that sweater at least, but soon Mary had him down to just panties. And she slid those down off his hips without hesitation, because they were in fact her hips, her panties, and nothing that lay underneath was unfamiliar to her.
Chris lay back on the wrestling mat, as Mary climbed over and around him, kissing his neck, kissing those pillowy breasts, kissing a ticklish line down his stomach, kissing those thick thighs. Chris paid attention as closely as he could, knowing that Mary was showing him exactly what she liked, knowing that in her body, Chris would like it too.
At last Mary reached Chris's slit. Or it was really Mary's slit, though at this point Chris had experienced things with it that Mary never had. Chris felt her hot breath before he felt the teasing lick along his swollen lips, and then between them, where the moisture was building up, where the pressure was mounting. Mary's hand gripped the muscle of his leg as she carefully slid her tongue across his clit. Again, her caressing tongue felt electric against his sensitive nub, and the next time she teased his hole as well.
Unlike Chris, Mary knew what she was doing, and despite how gently, patiently she was building him up to it, Chris was soon approaching an orgasm like none he had experienced yet.
"Oh god! I'm about to cum!" he gasped. He reached down and could just barely grasp the top of Mary's head, trying to press it into his crotch that much more, not that Mary needed the encouragement. He lifted his hips to meet her mouth, and then lost all control. His hips bucked, his knees shook, and he couldn't seem to get a good breath, as the orgasm lit him up from head to toe.
Mary hung tightly to him through the storm of his ecstasy. Only when he stopped writhing and trying to fuck her face did she let go. When she stopped eating him out, he collapsed on the wrestling mat, his sweaty back sticking to the vinyl. Mary leaned up, grinning with pride. Chris felt about ready to pass out, though he knew it wouldn't be wise to do so naked in the wrestling room. They'd lucked out so far, and hadn't been disturbed, but that wouldn't last.
Chris still hoped this would be his last day of being a woman. But he was glad he'd been granted this second day in Mary's body, because otherwise he would have missed out on what had just happened.
Mary Masturbates.
Mary licked her lips. She'd tasted her juices before; who hadn't? But this was different. Knowing exactly what would work on her body, she had brought Chris to a humongous orgasm. Mary felt good about that for multiple reasons. If Chris was sexually satisfied, hopefully he wouldn't fuck anyone else. And she was hoping that she and Chris would pair off in the end, and giving him an intense orgasm probably helped ensure that. And lastly, since she had shown Chris what her body liked, maybe he would reciprocate sometime, when this was all over.
It hadn't done much for herself though, leaving her feverish with arousal and dripping wet. But that was okay. Mary had other plans for Theresa's body today. She was still mad at Theresa for everything she'd done yesterday. First Theresa had lied to her, and claimed to be Chris. Then Theresa (in Chris's body) had fucked Mary's body unprotected, taking Mary's virginity in the process and possibly knocking her up. That had been a double betrayal, because she had tricked Chris into it, and she'd gotten to have sex with Chris first. And Mary resented that Theresa had possibly gotten her pregnant without Mary getting to feel what that was like. Now in Theresa's body, Mary had the perfect chance to turn the tables.
She gathered up the clothes that Chris had taken off of her, and started getting dressed again.
"Oh right," Chris said. "Should I take a morning-after pill, because of yesterday? I thought I could just leave it for you to figure out today, but; "
Mary froze for a second. On one hand, the contraceptive would be just one sin to add to her tally, and she wasn't planning to settle up with God until all of this was over. On the other hand, she wasn't certain whether she wanted it or not. Maybe having a baby from what happened yesterday would be appropriate punishment for it. Or maybe; it would take a paternity test to sort out which brother's sperm had done it, and Chris would probably do the right thing by her regardless. Maybe having a baby would be a blessing.
"Don't worry about it, I can sort it out tomorrow," she said. Though she knew that things might be back to normal tomorrow, or they might not, if today was any indication. If she didn't take the pill tomorrow, things could be too far along already by the time she could. But she had another day to sort out her feelings on the matter.
Chris was getting dressed as well, but Mary knelt down behind him to help get the bra back on. With that done, she gave him a kiss on the mouth, juices still on her chin, and left.
At lunch time, Mary found Paul outside at a picnic table.
"Paul?" she asked cautiously.
"Yeah, it's really me," he replied. "I can't believe I ended up back in my own body, given what happened to everybody else."
"Same here," Mary lied, letting him think that she was Theresa through and through.
"Oh you ended up back where you started too?"
"Yeah," Mary said. "I feel bad for Chris and Mary. But they're sure to be sorted out tonight. Third try's the charm."
"Theresa, I'm sorry that I gave your virginity away, and I'm sorry that it was with Mary," Paul said.
"I get it, I wasn't in my right mind either," Mary joked. "And um; the only thing I regret about that is that I wasn't there to experience it. So do you think; would you want to try it again, but from the other point of view?"
He got up from the picnic table eagerly and chucked the remains of his lunch into the trash bin. Mary took him by the hand, entwining her fingers with his. To pull this off, she had to be convincing, without reservation. She pulled him over to a storage shed. Putting her shoulder into it, she pushed the door open. It was musty and dark inside, but it was private, and had enough space for them to do their thing.
Mary turned to Paul, putting her arms around his neck and hissed him hungrily. That hunger was real, she'd been feeling it since she woke up, and had intensified it when she ate Chris out; eating out her own snatch. In no time, they stripped off all their clothes, and Mary had Paul lay down on the hard floor. She knelt between his legs and gave his erection a lick.
But that wasn't all she wanted out of him. She moved up, straddling his waist, making out with him again, pressing her crotch down on his until she felt the nudge of his member against her.
"Hey, do you have those condoms I bought for you?" Paul asked breathlessly.
"No, I threw them all out. I don't believe in contraception, remember?"
"You didn't believe in sex before marriage either, until yesterday."
"Like you said, until yesterday," Mary said, trying to shut him up with a kiss. She reached down and lined the head of his cock up with her slit, pressing just the tip to her hole. She could tell how eager he was, his hips rising to penetrate her just a bit.
"You could get pregnant from this," Paul said, though his body had fewer reservations about it.
"I know," Mary said, as she sank down on him, taking more of him within her. "I'm counting on it."
"Oh my god," Paul moaned, and Mary moaned right along with him. She'd never felt this before, never felt a cock sliding in and out of her, let alone one bearing life-sparking seed. Riding on top of him, she could control just how slow or fast they went, just how deep he slid into her, and just how much of him she let slide out again.
"Oh Theresa! Are you sure about this?" Paul asked. "This is for real. This is oh so real."
"Yesterday was real too," Mary said, as if she was one to talk. Paul had played it relatively safe the day before. "I; I'm cumming!" She said, as it almost took her by surprise.
"Ung," he grunted, as he felt her vaginal walls contract around him. But Mary knew he hadn't cum yet, because she'd know for sure when he did. She stopped for a moment, sitting heavily on his lap and letting her orgasm run its course before she began riding him again.
He had held out through her orgasm, which was more than she had expected, but it wasn't long after that, when his breaths turned to gasps, and she started to feel his rod swelling inside her.
"Theresa, are you sure you want my sperm inside you?" he managed to ask, but Mary could tell he didn't have long to decide.
"Oh Paul, yes! I want it!" Mary urged him on, close to another climax. "Make me pregnant! Make me yours forever!"
She felt him swell up even more, his arms around her tightening, the head of his cock pushing as deep into her as he could get.
"Oh Theresa!" he cried, as his semen first shot out and deep into her, coating Theresa's cunt.
Mary finally got to feel a man cumming inside her, and it was everything and more. Every time she felt him swell inside her, his flesh expanding outward against hers, her whole body, Theresa's body, squeezed back against him, contracting, constricting, convulsing as she felt him pour more of himself into her, until she'd taken all he had to give.
Then Mary collapsed on him, spent and full at the same time. Her knees felt wobbly and limp against the gritty concrete floor of the shed. She didn't care about the moldy air, she needed to catch her breath after that.
"I love you, Mary," Paul said.
It took Mary a second to realize what he'd said, and another second to realize that he hadn't been fooled by her attempt to trick him into thinking she was really Theresa. She wasn't ready to lift her snatch off his cock, but she did tense up a bit with worry.
"How did you know?" she asked. "Was it something about the way I had sex?"
"No, I knew because I share a bedroom with Chris, and I could tell Chris wasn't really Chris. Theresa woke me up by sucking on my cock."
"I'm sorry for lying to you," Mary said.
Paul laughed. "You didn't convince me, so no harm done."
"Are you really in love with me?" she asked.
"I don't know, with all the endorphins, it felt like the thing to say," Paul said.
Mary relaxed again on top of him, and squeezed him in as much of a hug as she could. She had gotten what she wanted, revenge on Theresa, and she'd gotten so much more out of it than she'd even expected. She felt full of warmth and contentment.
Hopefully that night, she'd be back in her own body, and then sin be damned, she'd go on birth control right away if it meant experiencing something like this again.
Christopher’s climax.
Chris had seen from afar when Mary went up to Paul at the picnic table, and he had watched the pair walk off, hand in hand. Even at a distance, Chris could see the affection between them, and when they snuck into the shed, he feared the worst. So he had watched the scene unfold, through a corner of the shed's dusty window.
Something sank in the pit of his stomach as he watched them undress. Chris thought he and Mary had something special. "If it'll keep you out of trouble" she'd said, but then she'd gone looking for that trouble himself, without him. And it wasn't an isolated incident either. Mary had fucked Paul first the day before too. Her first time with a woman had been with Paul, and her first time with a man had been with Paul, and Chris was starting to feel jealous.
Now every time Paul tightened his grip on Mary's hips, every time Mary's should blades rose and fell, every time her cry of pleasure could be heard through the window, Chris could tell that Paul was erupting inside her, even though that was happening deep within the join of their flesh. Because Chris knew that feeling firsthand, his mind flashing back to yesterday when he'd had that same cock inside him, fertilizing him with the same sperm.
"Don't they look beautiful together?" Theresa said, looking over his shoulder. She was in Chris's body again.
"It should have been me," Chris said softly, despondently.
"Which one? Him or her?" Theresa asked.
It was a good question. Chris still wanted to wake up tomorrow and be himself again, and he wanted to share that version of himself with Mary, like Paul just had. At the same time, he envied Mary too. Visions of the day before flashed in his mind, when it had been Chris on the bathroom counter, Paul's cock sliding deep inside him, with Mary commanding it. And that first time, with Theresa. She had tricked him into it, but they had climaxed together all the same, and he'd felt things he never had before.
Inside the shed, the post-coital couple had collapsed on each other.
"Show's over," Theresa said, putting an arm around him. "Let's go somewhere else."
Chris let her lead him, and the idea of fucking Theresa, which he would have rejected an hour ago, started to make a lot of sense. As jealous as he'd felt watching Mary on top of Paul, it had also excited him, and now with Chris feeling bitter about what he'd seen, fucking Theresa seemed like a good way to get those frustrations out of his system.
They were backstage in the high school theater, where only a few safety lights were on. The theater kids wouldn't show up until later in the afternoon. Theresa started taking off her clothes; Chris's clothes; and Chris realized to his surprise that whatever hormones were happening inside Mary's body, however her neurons were hosting his mind, he was, at least right now, attracted to men. Or at least to his own body, with Theresa in it. He walked up to her, and ran his hands across her chest, her broad, manly shoulders. He slid one hand behind the muscle of her neck and pulled her in for a kiss, the unshaved stubble bristling against his cheeks.
Then Theresa started to disrobe him. They hadn't gotten to see each other completely naked the day before, they'd just pulled down their pants and done the deed. This time she lingered on his chest; on Mary's chest; with its full bust, freeing from that pesky bra, and fondling the mounds of his breasts. Not in the awkward star-struck way that an actual boy would have, but the way of someone who normally has breasts and remembers what feels nice. Theresa leaned over and kissed him on the neck as she started stripping him from the waist down. She laid him on the floor and there in the shadows, he felt a slight chill when she pulled the damp panties from his mound, from the wet slit between his legs. But he wasn't cold for long, because Theresa soon had her face there instead, carefully keeping the stubble out of the way, as she licked him, as she sucked on his clit.
Chris was on his way to a roaring orgasm, the blood starting to pound in his ears, but neither of them wanted it to end this way. He sat up and kissed Theresa again, tasting his juices, Mary's juices, on her lips, on his lips. And then he rolled her onto her back, and climbed onto her lap. This was what he'd seen Mary do to Paul, and now Chris wanted to try it, and to even the score. At first he just pressed his slit against the erection nestled between them, rigid and hot with blood flow. He slid his slit up and down the length of it as he and Theresa hungrily made out behind the theater backdrop. And then, as if inevitable, he felt the poke of the cock head against his hole, and he pushed down on it, a little at a time. The sensation of having female anatomy was still so new, let alone the feeling of having an erect cock penetrating his vagina, that it every fraction of an inch deeper it went was a fresh sensation, and almost overwhelming. But when he took her cock; his cock; all the way inside of him, there was a perfect feeling of fullness, of snugness, of his clit pressing against her flesh when they thrust into one another.
"Chris, I'm going to orgasm soon," Theresa warned him. "You're in control of whether I ejaculate inside you or not."
"I; I know," Chris said, focused on the symphony of sensations between them.
"If I do, it's going to be your sperm meeting Mary's egg," Theresa said.
But that was the conundrum. He was doing this in part because he was mad at Mary, and yet getting even might mean getting Mary pregnant with his child. Chris felt like he just couldn't win. And the damage might already be done, since he'd already taken his sperm and Paul's sperm into Mary's womb the day before. But he couldn't think all this through with his orgasm approaching fast.
"Chris, I'm seriously about to; " Theresa only got that far before Chris felt everything inside him clamp down on her as his climax came suddenly, and Theresa lost what little control she had left. Chris felt the semen gushing into him, as if Theresa had been holding back the floodgates. As they both came together, in a magical moment their bodies synced up, Chris's vaginal spasms milking the vital fluid out of Theresa's cock; Chris's own cock, and the feeling of that swelling, that warmth pouring into him, touching off another aftershock. Chris held on for dear life, or maybe for new life, as their bodies used each other to the fullest.
It was several minutes before Chris felt like moving again. He didn't feel raw or used up like he did after masturbating Mary's snatch. He felt well used perhaps, but like a well-oiled machine, or like he'd just had the best work-out of his entire life.
"Thanks," Chris said, getting the frumpy sweatpants back on.
"Hey, if we're still; if I'm still you and you're still her tomorrow, want to do this again?" Theresa asked.
Chris still wasn't sure what he'd do if he was going to be living in Mary's body long-term. But he knew he wouldn't say no to that. Hell, if he was going to be Mary the rest of his life, he'd be happy having sex like that with Theresa as long as she'd have him. Maybe even mothering a child, if it came to that, a matter that might already be set in motion.
"Absolutely," he said.
That evening, the four of them got together again. Paul brought the book, but since he was already back in the right body, he didn't chant the spell with them.
The Third Morning: Mary’s next move.
Mary awoke the next day in a male body again, but this time it was Chris's. She looked over to the other bed, where Paul was sleeping. She wondered if Paul would still be into her today, or if he'd still be into Theresa's body. But she also had to figure out who was in her body this time. If she didn't get whoever that was, to take a morning after pill today, it might be too late by the time they got all this sorted out.
Based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Spells and Retributions: Part 1
19 Apr· Steamy-Stories
4 virgins coeds end up in each others' bodies.
Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Challenging Mary
"But is every birth control pill a sin on its own?" Chris asked them.
It made Mary's head swim, to hear Christopher talk about sex like this. She was almost sure he was the one she wanted to give her virginity to. It would be a sin, sure. But she could settle up with God after. What she was more worried about was whether he was interested in her, or how he would act afterward, or what people would say, or the logistics of getting the two of them alone.
The four were sitting on the back patio of the boys’ home. Their parents were out for the evening. It was a warm Sunday night, early in May.
This wasn't a double date, at least not according to what Mary told her parents. And not according to what the four 18 year olds told each other. It was a group outing. The parish priests encouraged teens to organize these, rather than fall into sinful temptations by being paired off with someone.
Chris's brother Paul answered. "I asked Father George about that, and he said it was."
"Did he justify it with scripture though? You ask him if something's a sin, odds are he'll say yes," Chris argued. “Sometimes I wonder if priests would call anything a sin, if it violates their own celibacy vows.”
Theresa looked annoyed. "It's clear, okay? Every time you take a pill, you're doing that with the intent of having sex without having children. I don't know how we get onto this kind of topic. It's not like it applies to any of us, right? Sex before marriage might be something other people do, but we're Christians after all."
"Amen," Paul said, tenderly, with no irony.
“There are other medical conditions that are treated with the hormone pills.” Like the woman with the issue of blood;” Chris pointed out. “It can help a correct menstrual cycle problems, too.”
“True,” Mary conceded. “Jesus healed that woman, but it’s not inherently sinful to take medicine, either. We can’t assume others are sinning, if we don’t know their circumstances.”
Mary secretly hoped Paul & Theresa would pair off and leave her with Chris, but she knew it wasn't going to happen. While Mary might be willing to cross the line, no way would Theresa. She was really pious. Generally Mary liked that about her; it helped her stay strong.
Paul and Christopher were fraternal twins. Born the same day, but Paul was taller than Chris, and had sandy blonde hair, unlike Chris’s more muscular build and brown hair. Their parents often hosted church youth gatherings, so Mary’s parents assumed this evening was more structured than it actually was.
"Yeah, it's cool," Chris said. "Should we play a game?"
Paul took initiative and offered; "If you all are interested, I uh; found this spooky book in the downtown library," Paul said, placing it on the table. It looked really old, but it was in good condition for its age. He opened it up to a certain page. "Check it out. It has some kind of spell, I think?"
"What for?" Mary asked. "Do we get to make wishes, or talk to the dead?"
Paul shrugged. "I don't know. That part is written in code or something. Whatever it is, it's not English or Latin."
Chris slid the book over by him, interested. "Well, you know I couldn't make any heads or tails of this at all."
"So you're suggesting we hold some pagan ritual? That doesn't sound right," Theresa said.
"Just for the fun of it. It's not like any of us actually believe in the Greek gods or demons or whatever this is supposed to summon," Chris said. "What do you think, Mary?"
Mary gave him a small smile. "Yeah, I love this weird occult stuff. I mean it's all fake, but it's interesting anyway. What do we do?"
Paul got up and opened a cabinet. "Okay. We have to light a candle; and probably turn out the lights." He got the scene ready on the table in front of us.
Theresa was begrudgingly going along with it. She hadn't objected again. Paul turned out the light so it was just the candle illuminating the group sitting around the table. With the book in the middle, they started chanting the words together, though it took a couple tries.
When they reached the end of the poem or whatever it was, the candle went out. Mary gasped in surprise. This was a little too real. In the darkness she heard Chris burst out laughing.
"Hey, that wasn't funny, guys," Theresa complained. A moment later she turned the light back on. She was so confident they were all virtuous Christians, but she didn't want them to be in the dark together too long. "Which one of you blew out the candle?"
They got into a little argument about who it had been. No one wanted to take credit, but Mary suspected one of the boys had done it, and wanted to just leave it unexplained.
Theresa and Mary left not long after. Theresa dropped Mary off at home. "See you tomorrow," she called. Mary waved to her as she went inside. In just a few minutes Mary was ready for bed. She was kind of a modest girl, and a little curvier than her peers. She didn't bother with a lot make-up or jewelry or contacts. She settled into bed and thought about Chris again as she drifted off to sleep.
A parallel world.
Mary opened her eyes, and found herself in an unfamiliar room. Or rather, she didn't exactly find herself in the unfamiliar room. She didn't find herself in herself at all. The first thing she was conscious of was that she had morning wood. She'd never had that of course. As she shifted in the covers, it kept pressing against and rubbing against the fabric which was stimulating, but not an entirely nice kind of stimulating. Then she noticed she didn't have the d cup breasts that had always gotten her attention she didn't want. Gone too were her thick thighs, hips, and ass. Sitting up in bed, she looked down and saw the outlines of a rib cage under her pale skin. And that morning wood was now sticking straight out from her crotch, so firm and engorged, and so sensitive, begging to be touched. She had never seen one of these in real life before, so she felt a thrill as she put a hand on it. She felt the warmth of the shaft in her hand, and she felt the warmth of her hand through her shaft. It was a revelation.
Briefly she wondered if jacking off this cock would be a sin, if it wasn't even truly hers. But that worry was quickly lost.
She was so absorbed in the task at hand, that a rustling on the other side of the room startled her. It turned out the other bed was occupied! On the other bed, Chris sat up, and Mary abruptly realized that he could see her stroking her cock from there.
And if she was in a boy's body, and that boy was sharing a room with Chris; that meant Mary was in Paul's body.
"Having trouble with that?" Chris asked, gesturing to her lap.
"Are you joking?" Mary asked, finding it awkward to talk in Paul's voice.
"Does it look like I'm joking?" Chris asked, pulling the covers aside. He too had an erection sticking out of his lap. Chris came over and knelt by the bedside, and quickly started licking the head of Paul's cock. Mary quickly surrendered herself, letting him go to town on her. This wasn't anything like she expected her first time with Chris to be, but she could hardly complain about how he was making her feel.
"Oh Chris," she moaned. In a teenage boy's body, it didn't take long for her to feel the sperm rising. "I'm about to uh...ejaculate," she said, struggling to find the right word.
Chris kept bobbing his head as Mary felt the enormous release of Paul's load down his brother's throat.
"Let me reciprocate," Mary said, coming down from her climax. The very nature of this male climax felt so foreign to her mind, it was an entirely new feeling. She might be in Paul's body, but she still had feelings for Chris and wanted to lick his cock as tenderly as he had licked hers.
"Too late," Chris said, and Mary saw him wipe a puddle off the floor with a dirty sock.
"Next time," Mary said.
In the silence that followed, Mary felt condemned on two fronts. She was ogling Chris’s naked cock with lust in her heart. And she had just been a passive participant in a sodomite sex act. This was too weird and she fought to clear her mind with a distraction.
"Hey Chris, are you; yourself today?" Mary asked, in Paul’s voice and body.
"Yeah, why?" he asked nonchalantly.
"Um, this is going to sound weird, but; I'm Mary. I woke up in Paul's body this morning," she said, nervous about how he would react.
The two compared narratives on what transpired the previous evening, and concluded that the book of spells had affected the supernatural phenomena they were now experiencing.
"That explains it. I don't normally do this, jacking off; in Paul’s presence. Paul and I don't. But I just had a feeling that you were someone different today, and I could tell you didn't know how to use the; equipment," Chris said with a smile. "So you and Paul switched bodies? That's wild. I guess you'd better find him and figure out how to sort all that out."
"Yeah, I guess so," Mary said, giving him a shy smile that probably looked weird on Paul's features.
They each showered and got dressed, then went through their morning springtime routines. Mary followed Chris's lead. Chris drove them both to school. It felt good to sit next to him in the car. She wished she could do more, hold his hand, lean her head on his shoulder; but it wouldn't look right, with her in Paul's body. And Chris's earlier display of exhibitionism seemed to have cooled.
"Do you know where you need to go? I mean, do you know where Paul goes for homeroom?" Chris asked.
Mary dismissed the fleeting inclination to ask for his help. She also wanted to impress him. "Yeah, of course."
"Good. I'm going to drop you off in front here, and then go find a parking spot," he said.
"Thanks, Gawd, this is weird." Mary declared, as she climbed out of the car. Paul's backpack felt really heavy. She wove through the thick crowd of students out front and into the halls of the school. This wouldn't be their school for long, she thought.
She had an eye out for Paul; or rather for Paul in her own body. She was craning her neck trying to see down the hallway, when she felt a tap on her shoulder. It was Theresa. Mary thought it was weird to be seeing Theresa from above; Theresa was usually the taller one.
"Hey? Paul? Didn't you hear me calling your name?" Theresa asked.
"No," Mary said. "Listen, you're not going to believe what happened to me."
"I know," Theresa said, matter-of-factly. "Come with me."
Theresa took Mary's hand, or Paul's hand really, and tugged her around the corner, past the bathrooms and the vending machines, and into a supply closet. Theresa shut the door behind them.
"Okay, this is going to sound weird, but I'm not really Paul," Mary said.
"Mary, I said I know," Theresa grumbled.
"What do you mean?"
"Because I'm Paul," Theresa explained. She started taking off her shirt while Mary thought for a moment. If she was in Paul's body, and Paul was in Theresa's body, then maybe the three of them had been switched around. After all, Chris said he wasn't any different, other than feeling a sudden desire to enjoy mutual masturbation.
Theresa; Paul, actually; was quickly down to his panties. Well, the panties belonged to Theresa. Mary couldn't keep it all straight.
"Why are you getting undressed?" Mary asked.
"Can I ask you a favor?" Paul asked. "I've been out-of-my-mind horny since this all started, and I know it's a sin, but I tried masturbating down there, but still! And this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Not only to feel what it's like from the other perspective, but to feel what it feels like for someone who's with me in particular; "
"What are you suggesting?" Mary asked.
"Would you please have intercourse with me?" Paul pleaded.
Mary was caught off guard. She was supposed to wait until marriage, but she had thought about giving it a go early with Chris, and then there had been the blowjob that morning, and Mary still wasn't sure what that counted for.
And now Paul was propositioning her. But it was also easy to ignore that it was Paul in Theresa's body, because it ultimately was Theresa's breasts before her, her nipples erect, her bush exposed, her eyes looking up at her full of hope and desire. Mary never would have thought she was attracted to Theresa, but her mind and Paul's teenage boy hormones were mixing.
"I don't know," Mary said. She realized her uncertainty alone would reveal a lot.
Paul handed her a condom. "Here. We won't leave a trace. It'll be like it never even happened, and Theresa doesn't even need to know."
"I'm not sure I would go that far," Mary said. Theresa would deserve to know if her virginity had been taken. But would it be Mary who had taken it, or Paul? And would Theresa have really lost her virginity at all, if she didn't participate in it? Somehow despite the intensity of her orgasm earlier that morning, this was all quickly getting her worked up again. Paul reached out and unzipped the fly on her jeans; his jeans, letting the erection inside free. Paul reached into the boxers and caressed it. He knew exactly what to do, since it had been his own, up until today. Mary's objections were shrinking from view.
"But I guess you're right, that it wouldn't do her any harm," Mary belatedly finished the thought. "And then we've got to get this all sorted out today." She stepped closer and kissed her friend on the lips hungrily.
Christopher’s Parallel Paradox.
He immediately felt different when he woke up. It wasn't just the texture of the big t-shirt he was in, or the fact that he was wearing a t-shirt at all. It was the round bulges of flesh underneath that shirt, it was a body with weight distributed very differently from his own.
The alarm was beeping, and it took him a minute to figure out how to silence it. And then he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. Holy shit! He was Mary. He sat down on the edge of the bed, dumb-founded. He'd never been to Mary's room, but that had to be where he was.
He realized he had to roll with the situation. Hopefully Paul would know how to undo whatever they'd done the night before.
Chris pulled the t-shirt up over his head and reached for a clean one from the open dresser drawer. He caught another glimpse of himself in the mirror, of his bare breasts, of the panties covering his crotch, and that's when it really hit him. Chris had never seen breasts before, not in real life, not up close like this. Should he fondle them? Mary would never know. It was too good to pass up. Like the teenage boy he was, he started to get turned on at the sight of Mary almost naked, but it didn't have to stay "almost". And quickly he learned what her breasts felt like, and what it felt like to be felt up.
Cautiously, he slipped the panties down. He'd probably need a fresh pair of those too, especially since he could feel the heat and moisture building between his legs. It almost felt like an erection, the way he was swollen down here, and begging to be touched. Chris had certainly never touched a snatch before, and he explored the outer folds of skin, slowly, carefully. But if it hurt, he'd know. He knew right away when his index finger nudged his clitoris. It felt like an electric jolt of pleasure. And while it didn't feel like it would take much clitoral stimulation to get him off, there was more he wanted to discover. He found that he was indeed getting hot down there, and sopping wet, and his middle finger slid into the tight muscle within. Chis could only imagine what it would feel like to be penetrating Mary's snatch with his cock, when he had it back. And he could only imagine what it would feel like to have something more than a finger pressing into him, probing him deeper.
He was on the edge of orgasm when Mary's mother called out, "Hurry up, honey! You're going to be late for school!"
With a sigh, Chris wiped his fingers on last night's shirt and got dressed. Even though he knew he had to dress like Mary would, and play the part, it felt a little odd to be putting on her clothes. It took him a few tries to get the bra fastened, and even then, the hooks were lined up wrong.
At school, Chris felt the urge to pee, and unthinkingly he went into the men's room like usual. It wasn't until he had wiped himself off that he realized his mistake, but by then it was too late. With his pants down, he thought about finishing what he'd started back in Mary's bedroom, but he decided he shouldn't linger in the wrong bathroom too long.
When he came out of the stall, he found himself face to face with himself.
"Hey, bro," Chris heard himself say.
In Mary's body, Chris asked, "Paul? Is that you?"
"Yeah," Chris's body replied. "Lucky you, eh? Getting a morning alone with Mary's body?"
Chris laughed. He considered denying it, but his brother wouldn't believe that for a second. "It's been; educational."
"There are other things you could learn, other lessons we could teach her," Paul said. "This is a golden opportunity. Can I take a look?"
Chris dropped his pants again (Mary's pants) and got up on the counter and spread his legs (Mary's thick thighs). Paul leaned over to get a look, so close Chris could feel his got breath on his glistening vulva. And then Chris nearly jumped when he felt Paul part those lips, and slip a finger into him. That aching desire that had been with Chris all morning suddenly flared up. He gasped aloud.
"Relax," Paul said. "This is Mary's cunt, not yours, remember?"
Chris nodded for his brother to continue. He knew what it looked like when he had an erection, and it wasn't hard to tell that his cock was straining against his pants fabric now.
"What do you think? Should we fuck this slut?" Paul said with a wicked grin.
"I think she's a virgin," Chris said.
"Then you could be the one to do the honors, brother," Paul said. "Don't you want to know what it feels like? I know I would, if I were you."
The truth was, at this point Chris hardly needed to be convinced to get fucked. Or to get fucked with his own cock. There was something particularly taboo about that idea. But it was his brother's desire to fuck Mary's snatch, knowing it was Chris in her body. That was hard to reconcile with his animalistic desires. But if Paul was so eager to, then it had to be okay, even if it did still feel a little weird.
"Yeah, give it to me," Chris said. His brother pulled out his cock, already hard and glistening with precum. He moved between Chris's legs and lined the tip of the cock up with Chris's hole. And then bracing a hand on the bathroom mirror, Paul pushed the head of Chris's cock into Mary's snatch. For Chris, it felt huge, like he was going to burst. He felt it pressing against his vaginal walls. The shape of the obstruction was familiar, but the way it felt as it inched into him was completely new, and it sparked sensations that had new analogue in his male mind. When he felt the cock; his own cock; pressed all the way into him, nudging something sensitive deep inside, he grabbed his brother's hips; his own hips; and shook with bliss. He wasn't sure how much more of this he could take, but he was eager to find out.
Mary’s alternate reality.
Having awakened earlier and brought Paul to orgasm, Mary felt the familiar boil of semen in her balls, a sensation she was getting better at recognizing and anticipating, and with an undignified grunt, she started to ejaculate into the rubber, and collapsed on Paul's chest; Theresa's chest, rather, with these firm pointed breasts heaving.
In the post-coital glow, Mary wasn't sure where this left her. When all this was sorted out, would she be attracted to Paul because of the glorious first intercourse they'd had together, or would she be attracted to Theresa for how good her body had felt? Mary's mind cleared as she got up off the floor of the storage closet and slipped the spent condom off her softening cock.
If Paul was in Theresa's body, then that meant Theresa had to be the one in Mary's body. Mary felt a pang of guilt that she had maybe taken Theresa's virginity, but well, Paul had insisted.
"I don't know how you all deal with being turned on all the time," Mary said.
"I don't know how you all deal with it either," Paul said contentedly, still sprawled out on the narrow floor of the closet. "Thanks, though."
"You knew who I was right away," Mary realized out loud. "Does that mean you already ran into me today? I mean, whoever's in my body?"
"Yeah, last time I saw Chris, he was headed into the second floor men's room actually. The one with just one stall?" Paul said.
"Hang on," Mary said. "Chris is the one in my body, not Theresa?"
"Yeah, that's how I knew who you were. All four of us got mixed up," Paul said.
Chris, actually Theresa; had pretended to be Chris, when they woke up. She kept up the rouse all the way to school.
Chris wasn't Chris, it was Theresa. It had been Theresa who had given her a blowjob when they woke up together, carrying out her desire for Paul’s cock, which actually made more sense than Chris suddenly decided to suck his brother's cock. And then Theresa had lied and said she was really Chris.
And Mary realized that if it was Chris in her body, then he could be up to no good like his brother was. Mary fastened her jeans and quickly snuck through the hallways of the school, up the stairs, to the second floor bathroom.
The sounds she heard as she approached the door confirmed her worst fears. A woman inside was whining in time with a man's grunts. It was her own voice actually, Mary just wasn't used to hearing it coming from outside her own head. But she still wasn't prepared for the scene she found when she opened the door. Her body was up on the counter, her back against the mirror, her legs spread wide. And Chris's body was thrusting up against her. The two were so enthralled in the act that they barely spared her a glance as she came in.
At first she felt betrayed and sick to her stomach. She'd had such a crush on Chris. But here he was, in Mary's body, fucking Theresa. And at the same time, what she saw before her was the act she'd been dreaming of: Chris's cock sliding in and out of Mary's snatch. Though she wouldn't have picked a school bathroom for the venue. Mary wondered if maybe there could be some hope for her and Chris after all? That sense of betrayal started to give way to arousal despite herself.
She stepped closer to the couple, until she could see the shaft of Chris's cock as it withdrew from her snatch, slick and shining with her juices, and bare. She considered interrupting, pulling Chris's body off of hers. But at the same time, she knew that if this act ended with Chris's sperm inside of her, that could bind them together for life. She knew she was probably ovulating that day.
She didn't have to consider her situation for long. Fate quickly settled things.
"Oh god, I'm cumming again," Chris wailed, in Mary's high register.
"Ugh I can feel that, you're so tight," Theresa grunted. "I'm about to cum too, brother. If I make you cum inside her, it's your baby she's going to have. Are you sure you want this?"
Mary noticed that Chris was being deceived, though Chris didn't seem to. "Give it to me. I want to feel it!" he urged.
With a yell through clenched teeth, Chris's cock pressed far into her. Mary couldn't see what happened next, but she could tell when each spurt of cum entered her, based on Chris's cries of pleasure.
Mary was still in shock from seeing herself possibly impregnated.
Theresa withdrew Chris's cock from her, and now it was coated with his sperm. She gave Mary a smirk. "You want a turn with your own body now, don't you, Mary? It sure looks like you do." Theresa, in Chris's body, stepped over to her and ran a hand over the bulge where, it was true, Mary had gotten hard again.
Mary was conflicted. On the one hand, she might have just gotten pregnant by Chris's sperm, which was sort of a wish fulfilled, though very much ahead of schedule. If she fucked her snatch unprotected now, she'd be adding Paul's swimmers to the mix and maybe increasing the odds she'd get pregnant. On the other hand, this was her chance to have sex with Chris, even if they weren't in the right bodies for it. And every cell, every hormone in her body, was urging her on.
She dropped her pants and went to the counter where Chris, in her body, was still leaning back against the mirror.
"Hey," he said. "Sorry about; "
"Let's leave all that for tomorrow," Mary cut him short with a kiss. It wasn't at all how she expected her first kiss with Chris to be, bending her head down to meet her lips, pushing her stubble against her soft mouth.
Chris pulled her close. He didn't need much foreplay now, freshly fucked and dripping with cum. Mary dropped her jeans and pressed her cock; Paul's cock; into her own snatch.
Mary could feel how slippery the inside of her snatch was, now that it was full of Chris's sperm. But she was also amazed at how tight she still was.
She had been experiencing new firsts all morning, each one more intense than the last. When she had fucked Theresa's snatch, it had been a revelation, something that her virgin teenage girl brain, armed with only her fingers and her Christian guilt, could never achieved on her own. But this was something far beyond even that. She swelled with pride when she felt her vaginal muscles bear down on her, knowing that it was her snatch that was capable of delivery such exquisite pleasure. And she felt even more proud when she brought Chris to orgasm, knowing exactly where she was sensitive and how she liked to touch herself. When he started to shake with the intensity of it and grip her tight in his arms, she knew something of what he was experiencing, though she was sure she had never brought herself to an orgasm that intense.
She wasn't going to last long, but Chris didn't need her to hold out for long, he was already riding high on wave after wave of orgasm. Mary gasped as she felt vaginal muscles; her own vaginal muscles; rippling around her rod.
"Chris, I'm going to cum," she said, about to lose control.
"Me too," he gasped. "Are you sure you should? It'll be Paul's; "
His reminder was well intended, but it was too late for her to change course, and she wouldn't have had the willpower anyhow. The floodgates opened within her and Paul's sperm poured into her womb. Chris's grip on her tightened like a vice; not only his arms around her back, but the muscles in Mary's womb.
"Oh Mary!" he cried out. Through the overbearing pleasure as she spurted again and again, she was slightly jealous that Chris had gotten to feel something she had only fantasized about. At the same time she tried to relish this tender moment between them.
"Oh Chris, I love you so much," she blurted out, her words largely motivated by the sense of release as she poured more of Paul's seed into herself. Chris was still in the throes of passion, gasping for air, maybe incapable of responding.
They had just recovered their senses again when a bell rang. Soon someone would notice them missing. Soon someone would notice the bathroom occupied for too long. As Chris slid off the bathroom counter, a drop of cum ran down his leg. Mary wasn't sure yet how she felt about everything that had happened.
Mary went off to Paul's classes. She tried to take notes, though she was distracted by the kinds of thoughts she'd never really had before. She kept replaying those moments when she'd been inside herself but not herself. Now she wondered what it would have felt like on the other end, as the girl she usually was, or rather as the woman she was now.
At lunch break, Paul found her. He said if they got together and chanted the spell again, it would at least rearrange them again. And they could keep doing that every day, until everyone ended up back in their own bodies. It didn't sound like a great plan, but it was a plan.
"Did you hear what Theresa did?" she asked.
"No," Paul said, surprised. "What was it?"
Theresa, the most vocally pious of the foursome; the most judgmental crusader for purity, was now manipulating her best friends and lying about it.
Mary felt so ashamed, she didn't want to say anything, but Paul needed to know. She told him everything, from how Theresa had lied to her that morning, and sucked off Paul's cock, to how Theresa had tricked Chris into letting her fuck him.
"And uh; you may have gotten me pregnant," Mary said, looking down with shame.
"Wow. Just; wow," Paul said. "And I thought I was the naughty one in the group for giving Theresa's virginity away."
"You're not mad?" Mary asked.
"I mean, if I were going to get you pregnant, I think I should be part of it," Paul said. "But what's done is done, right?"
"Maybe I can take a morning after pill," Mary said. "Yeah, maybe it's a sin, but what have we done today that isn't one?"
The two women were in the bodies of the two brothers. And the two brothers were spending a day in women’s bodies. But the catch was that the guys were in the female bodies of their brother’s ‘crush’.
After school, Mary couldn't find Theresa anywhere. Not that she particularly wanted to, but Chris was still Paul's ride. Failing that, Mary managed to take a bus back to Chris and Paul's house.
Dinner was tense. Neither Mary nor Theresa wanted to talk much, to avoid revealing that they weren't the two brothers. But Mary spent the entire meal glaring at Theresa, which outwardly looked like Paul sneering at Chris. Afterwards, the other two showed up. That night, the boys' parents were around, so the four kids had to be quick. They chanted the spell, carefully keeping their quiet voices in unison, and then the other two took off, leaving Mary and Theresa to go to bed in the boys' shared room.
"So what you said about next time?" Theresa began, stripping off her dude clothes, revealing Chris's cock standing erect. "Time's running out."
"I can't believe you," Mary said, trying not to shout. "That was when I thought you were actually Chris."
"You really fell for that? Even after I sucked you off? Chris would never, even if he knew it was you." Theresa sat cross-legged and started to stroke the foreskin up and down.
"Who are you to say that? All day, you've been doing things with Chris's body that you never would yourself," Mary fired back, no longer enticed by the erection Theresa was stroking. Yes, she wanted to touch that cock and suck on it and feel it move inside her, but she wanted to do all that with Chris, not with Theresa, and this was the wrong time to even be thinking about it.
"This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. To know what all these things feel like to them. To sin without consequence for once," Mary said.
"You're proving it right now. If I'd told you who I was this morning, that never would've happened. “ Theresa justified her deceit. “I got to be someone else for a little while, for maybe the only time in my life."
"Without consequence for you, that is," Mary grumbled. "I took your cherry, by the way."
"Well I took yours, so we're even."
"What you did was way worse," Mary said.
"You'll sort it out. Besides, I knew you were going to get pregnant eventually. Admit it," Theresa said tauntingly.
Whether Theresa was right or wrong about that, Mary was still mad at her. "I hate you, Theresa." She turned over in Paul's bed and tried to cup the pillow around her head so she could go to sleep while Theresa stroked out one more. But it ended up being too much for her to ignore. She turned her head, and saw Theresa tilt her head back as the milky white fountain erupted from the head of Chris's cock. Mary cherished the mental image, hoping that in time she'd be able to ignore the fact that it wasn't really Chris.
Mary woke up the next morning to the sound of an alarm beeping next to her. She struggled with the settings to turn it off. Her eyes were heavy like she'd hardly slept at all, She was back in a female body, but not her own female body. Looking around, she recognized Theresa's cross on the wall. She woke up on top of the covers, with a wet stain between her legs. Paul must have stayed up late masturbating Theresa's snatch one last time.
Mary was still upset with Theresa from the day before, but now she had a chance to get back at her. And to experience the things she'd only ever tried as a guy all over again as a girl. No, as a woman. By the end of the day, Theresa's uterus was going to be knocked up for sure.
To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Mrs. Pevensey’s Naughty Secrets
18 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Finding Marion's naughty pictures leads to more!
By cruiser_2015. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
I received the sad news recently that my old acquaintance Marion Pevensey had died. I'd known her for many years. She'd been a friend of my parents. I had many memories of her, but one in particular I'll never forget. To this day I remember most of the details, but where I've forgotten I've added what would inevitably have happened.
I was twenty one and still living at home with my parents. One day my father received a telephone call from Marion asking if someone could help fix her bedroom curtains which had collapsed. I was pretty good at ‘do it yourself’, and my father suggested that as I seemed to have time on my hands perhaps I could help her. I was only too pleased.
At that time Marion was in her later fifties. She was a quiet spoken reserved woman with an air of sophistication. Though she was more than thirty years my senior she'd kept her looks and her blonde hair, always trimmed just down to her neck and always neat. Through Pilates and Yoga she had a figure a woman twenty years younger might envy. She'd been widowed a few years so there was no one to enjoy her figure, except lustful boys like me in their masturbation fantasies.
Until I was eighteen and my hormones were surging I didn't pay Marion much attention as a woman. That year my family and Marion's had been on a beach day together. Marion was there in a red swimsuit, slightly daringly low cut between her breasts, high cut at the hips, and somehow making her curves look even more sensuous than her twenty five year old daughter in her microscopic bikini.
Something about Marion that day had driven me wild. I already had a taste for older women in porn. I just couldn't keep my eyes off her in that swimsuit, especially where it bulged over her big breasts and the thin gusset of red cloth between her legs. That night in bed as I masturbated like I did almost every night all I could think of was Marion in that red swimsuit. I'd had a lustful thing about her ever since.
I arrived at Marion's house to find her in a light brown sweater and faded blue jeans. That sweater clinging to the curves of her big firm breasts and those tight jeans outlined her curves almost as sensuously as that red swimsuit. She thanked me profusely then let the way upstairs to her bedroom, with my eyes locked on the outline of her still nicely rounded bottom and the just visible outline of her knickers visible through the taut blue cloth of her jeans.
Fixing her curtains was a simple task and Marion left me to it. I had to scoot her big double bed over a little to get a stepladder to stand on up against the wall. In doing so I disturbed a clear plastic storage tote under the other side of the bed. As I went around to find the lid and snap it back on, what I saw sent an electric shock through me; the box contained a collection of glossy pictures of nude women!
The first picture I saw showed a blonde woman, looking perhaps in her thirties, squatting nude but for black high heels on what looked like a kitchen table. Her big round breasts were every boy's dream and her legs were spread as wide as she could get them. Between them was a bush of brown cunt hair with her pink-lipped vagina peeping through. Other pictures showed the same woman in equally erotic poses: bent over that table with her legs wide, her breasts hanging over the table and her hairy cunt peeping between her ass cheeks, doing the splits nude on a bed leaning back on her hands so her big breasts swung up and forward, and lots more. As I rummaged through the collection of pictures I also found some women's panties, much briefer and more sexy than anything I'd ever found in my mother's lingerie drawer.
I'd no sooner got over the shock of finding that secret stash when a second shock hit me. I realized the woman in the pictures was Marion, perhaps twenty or more years younger but definitely her. Her naked body was everything that never forgotten swimsuit had hinted at and all I'd dreamed of in my masturbation fantasies. The panties in my hand were the same ones in a few of the more recent glossy portraits!
Then the third and final shock hit me. I'd spread some of the pictures and panties out on the bed and was hungrily ogling them when I heard Marion's voice, over my shoulder.
"Yes they're pictures of me."
I looked back and there she was standing in the open doorway, with a mischievous smile on her lips.
"My husband took them. He printed off the ones he liked most. He used to show them to other men." She gave a little laugh. "Your dad really liked them. I should have thrown them away when my husband died, but I enjoyed the memory."
She picked up one of the panties which I'd tossed onto the bed. It was a tiny thong in black see through lace, with a triangular front scarcely big enough to cover a woman's bush of cunt hair and just a thong strap at the back.
"He used to like to see me in these. And taking them off me."
I was still kneeling by the side of the bed with nude pictures of her scattered in front of me as I listened to her. I was speechless with a mixture of embarrassment and amazement at what I was hearing. She stood beside me and set the thong on the edge of the bed, spreading them out, then she ran her fingers gently on my neck and shoulders.
“I loved modeling for him. He would take as many photos as he had patience for, until he had to put down the camera and have his way with my body.”
She stopped speaking but that mischievous smile on her face grew. Then came the best shock of all.
Marion reached down and unzipped and undid the clasp of her jeans. Her jeans sprung open just far enough to show cream-colored satin panties with a lace-edged top hem. She paused for a moment, almost as if teasing me. Then she hooked her thumb over that top hem and pulled the front of her panties down past her knees to show me her cunt. The cunt hair between her legs was as full and as brown as in the pictures. She sat in the bed in front of me as I continued kneeling. Marion spread her legs wide.
"Do you like seeing me nude? It’s been ages since I showed my cunt to a man." As she spoke she scooted to the edge and thrust her hips toward me. "Touch my cunt!"
In that moment all my embarrassment vanished, replaced by sheer lust. I'd had a strict church upbringing and that age I was still a virgin. I'd seen thousands of women's cunts in porn but never seen a naked woman for real. My sex life consisted of masturbating over porn, over pictures not even as hot as those nude pictures of Marion. I was hungry for sex. Though she was nearly three times my age I wasn't saying no to an invitation like that.
A moment later my hand cupped over the bulge of her sex mound. For the first time in my life I was feeling a woman's naked thighs, ruffling her pubic hair and exploring her vagina slit. My other hand was trying to pull her jeans and knickers off her deliciously smooth feet. While I was playing with her cunt and bottom, Marion lifted off her sweater. Her breasts were slung in a cream-colored bra matching her knickers.
She reached behind her back and a moment later her bra was off, her big breasts were out naked and swinging heavily. My hands were instantly all over them, caressing them and exploring them. In spite of her age her breasts were still surprisingly firm and she had big deep pink nipples poking out stiffly like little corks from lighter pink areoles.
"I loved posing nude for my husband," Marion grinned at me. She stepped off the bed to slip off her jeans and her knickers. Then she was on the bed, kneeling nude facing me, with her legs wide and leaning back so her breasts rested wide and pointed upward.
"Andposing for other men. He brought them to watch me do filthy things for them. Sometimes their wives came too and we did dirty things together." Marion grinned as if enjoying a fond memory. "
They got their cocks out and wanked themselves over me. You masturbate don't you?"
At that age I was masturbating a couple of times every night in bed, most mornings, and sometimes during the day. I didn't reply but I guess my face gave me away.
"If I pose for you, will you do it over me? It’s been so long since I've watched a man wank. Oh please!"
As she spoke she was visibly getting more and more excited. Her tits were quivering as she all but bobbed up and down with excitement, and she was running her fingertips through her cunt hair. I was shocked to discover this mild-mannered elegant woman's exhibitionist fetish and secret sex life. I'd only ever shown my flaccid cock to other boys in the school gym showers before, but never erect and to a naked woman. But I was a sex obsessed hungry and frustrated twenty one year old and I wasn't saying no to this.
She purred with excitement as I unzipped and dropped my jeans and briefs in a single movement letting my erect cock bounce out. At that age I was reasonably well endowed, about seven inches full erect with a big round purple-grey head and quite hairy. And boy was I erect! With Marion naked in front of me I felt as if I was having the biggest, stiffest erection of my life. I stepped out of my jeans and briefs, then for good measure took my shirt off so I was naked too. I stood wide legged facing Marion as she knelt on the bed. I felt my straining cock swing stiffly as I thrust my hips toward her. Unexpectedly Marion laughed.
"Your cock looks just like your dad's!"
I didn't know what to say at yet another revelation of Marion's secret sex life, so I said nothing.
She purred, leaned forward and caressed my balls and my cock, running her fingers lightly along its length and sliding her fingers up and over my shaft and its head. I'd never had my erect cock touched before. At the sudden shock of sexual pleasure I involuntarily rammed my sex kit into Marion's hand.
Then, unexpectedly, Marion bent really low and took my erection-sensitized cock head into her mouth and massaged it with her lips and tongue. I involuntarily tried to shove my cock deeper into her mouth and struggled, successfully, not to cum in her mouth. Fortunately after a few moments of that she rolled back onto the bed.
“Did you like that?" Marion was, grinning. I was panting and felt as if my cock was going to snap.
She picked up one of the pictures scattered on the bed.
"This was one of my husband's favorite poses."
Repeating the pose she got on all fours on the bed and spread her knees wide. Her big breasts looked so erotic as they hung and swung pendulously above the bed. Her spread thighs and well-rounded bottom gleamed smoothly under the ceiling lights. To me, somehow most erotically of all, her bush of brown cunt fur peeped out behind her from just under her ass cheeks.
"Touch me!"
Marion was sensuously wiggling her bottom at me. I didn't need to be asked!
She moaned softly as I caressed her soft smooth thighs and ass cheeks. I slid my fingers down the valley between her ass cheeks then ran my hand under her between her legs brushing her inside thigh tops and ruffling her rapidly moistening cunt hair with my fingers. Her legs strained wider for my hand and her whole body quivered when my fingers found her vagina lips.
Then as I explored her naked body with my hands she got her naked body into leg-spreading, breast-thrusting and bottom- wiggling poses every bit as explicit as those photographs. My hands savored her exquisitely smooth bottom and thighs, those deliciously sensuously swinging breasts and of course her cunt. From her excited gasps and the way she trembled as my hand between her legs stroked her labia and reached inside her vagina slit I could tell I was hitting the right spot.
As my one hand played with Marion, my other hand fingered my straining cock working it to the peak of erection stiffness and pleasure sensitivity. She picked up her little black thong and brushed it over my straining cock, the way I used to do with my mother's panties imagining the feel of a woman's fingers and tongue. The feel of the lace against my cock head was exquisite.
"My husband liked me to do that for him. It got him so excited."
Then she flopped onto her back on the bed, spread her legs wide and thrust her hairy cunt at me in a movement that wobbled her breasts..
"Cum over me!"
I joined her on the bed, kneeling astride her leg. My straining cock was arching up in front of me and my balls were brushing her bare thigh. Kneeling like that is one of my favorite masturbation positions. The heavy feeling of my cock sticking straight out makes it feel huge, and spreading my legs like that as I knelt pulls my muscles tight. Marion had a good long feel of my straining sex kit before I wrapped my hand round my cock to masturbate.
I began the rhythmic stroking and tugging, thrusting my cock forward and making sure I put on a good meaty show. I grunted like an animal and stroked my cock full length with my fist sliding right up over my cock head. With my spare hand I played with Marion's smooth warm thighs and her hairy cunt, and reached forward to caress her breasts.
As I masturbated astride her Marion reached up to lightly caress my balls and slid her hand between my legs to stroke the inside tops of my spread thighs, my groins and my arse. I'd masturbated thousands of times over naked women in porn, but nothing equaled that wank over a real live naked woman with her hand sexually exciting me.
I took my time. I edged, holding myself on the brink of orgasm to prolong and increase my masturbation pleasure. Finally I couldn't hold back any more. I guess my strangled grunt and the way I thrust my cock forward told her I was rising. Then, as I rammed my hips forward in my orgasm thrust Marion leaned forward, reached between my spread legs to grip my ass. In an exquisite orgasm I spurted my cum over her belly and right up her front to her breasts.
I stayed kneeling astride Marion's leg with my still mostly-erect cock swinging above her leg and dripping a strand of semen onto her thigh. Marion's light fingers were still playing with my cock and balls, gently stroking my shaft. The friction of her fingers against my shaft and cock head sent a last pulse of orgasm pleasure through my cock and a final spurt of semen that landed on Marion's thigh. I was panting, astonished at what I'd done. Marion reached out for that black lace thong and used it to wipe my semen off her body. Then she tossed it aside.
"Was that good? You did it just like my husband."
'Fucking hell, Marion!" Was all I could gasp. She laughed.
"That's not the kind of language I expect from a church-going boy!"
I flopped onto the bed with Marion. As I lay beside her she browsed through the pictures as if she was re-living fond memories. She told me some of the filthy things she'd been up to in those past months. Seeing those unbelievably erotic pictures while listening to what she'd done, all with a naked woman snuggled next to me, my cock rapidly stiffened up. I also noticed she was constantly fingering her cunt, stroking and massaging her vagina lips, slipping her fingers into her slit and her pink-brown nipples were standing out more and more. I could tell she was getting excited again. Suddenly she put the pictures down.
"They loved it when I pleasured myself for them. It's so much better with men watching. You want to watch me don't you?"
Without waiting for any reply she rolled onto her back. Her breasts flopped sideways and she spread her legs incredibly wide, hooking one leg over mine in the process.
With a deep half sigh half moan her hand slid down her belly and into her bush. I saw her fingers slip into her vagina slit. I watched with erotic fascination as her hand smoothly and rhythmically massaged and stroked her cunt up and down, rustling her pubic hair, setting her belly quivering and her breasts wobbling with the movement of her hand. She had her eyes closed and at first she seemed oblivious to me. As her masturbation pleasure rose she moaned, gasped and squirmed. Her eyes opened and she looked pleadingly at me.
"Play with me! Kiss my tits!"
I leaned over her and reached down between her spread legs to caress her inside thigh tops, her groins and her arse the way she'd excited me as I masturbated for her. Her gasps and groans, the way she strained her legs even wider and nuzzled her cunt against my hand told me I was treating her to what she wanted. I kissed her tits. Her nipples were peaking really hard and I licked and flicked them with my tongue.
As I knelt beside her my hard up cock poked and prodded her side. The friction of her body against my cock head was turning my shaft to straining hard steel. As she got more and more excited, her spare hand grabbed my ass and she pulled me hard against her.
Finally her hand suddenly went frantic between her legs, she uttered a long sobbing cry and her entire body seemed to tense. Her legs folded up, she thrust her cunt upward, then she writhed and squirmed in the pulses of her climax. Though I'd never watched a woman orgasm before, even I could tell it had been explosive and exquisite. I can still hear her orgasm cry to this day. It was one of the most erotic things I've ever experienced.
After she'd climaxed Marion lay back with her eyes closed, panting and holding her hand cupped over her hairy cunt. My cock felt taut enough to snap. I wanted release and I thought of getting astride her and wanking over her again. But Marion had other ideas. Her eyes opened and she looked up at me.
"Want you!" Marion was reaching up and trying to pull me on top of her.
Some boys would have climbed straight on top of her and fucked her but at that moment I was terrified. My church upbringing had given me a fear of sex outside of marriage and she was a widow nearly three times my age.
"Oh god no, Marion!" I gasped. But that didn't stop her.
"Want you!" She was making it sound like an order, and tugging my arm.
This time I couldn't resist. A naked woman was offering me sex and at her age there was no fear of pregnancy. It was as if Marion's pent up lust and will power was irresistibly drawing me to her, and at the same time my own lust was obliterating all my inhibitions. I couldn't resist moving up to kneel between her spread legs. Her spread thighs and gaping juice-glistening pubic hair ringed vagina pulled me irresistibly. As if acknowledging my surrender to her hungry body I bowed down and kissed her vagina, even darting my tongue between her labia.
Then I moved up her body till I was on top of her with her naked body against mine. I remember how soft and warm she was under me, her belly against mine. I felt my cock head poking her between her legs and her cunt hair brushing me. It was impossible to resist making the final thrust and entering her hot, wet, full length. Marion gave a long deep sigh.
"Oh! It’s been so long!"
Then her arms wrapped over my back and her legs folded over my ass as if she was trying to pull me even deeper in. My hips almost involuntarily started the rhythmic thrusting movement. Her vagina was looser around my hard cock than younger women I've fucked in later years, but she was so deliciously smooth and warm. I remember thinking how similar but at the same time so different to masturbation sex with her was. My whole naked body, not just my cock in my hand, was enjoying her.
Perhaps because of her looseness, or because I'd recently masturbated, I took ages to cum. She was still throbbing and aroused from masturbating herself, and while I was fucking her she suddenly gasped, gave a little cry and her arms and legs gripped me tighter. I'd given her another mini orgasm.
Then delicious minutes of thrusting later, my own orgasm came, building slowly then exploding. I remember her firm thighs hard against mine as I rammed into her in my orgasm thrust and filled her with my semen, and of course I grunted "Marion!"
I lay on top of her for a long time, enjoying her warm softness under me before I rolled off her and lay beside her. I lay there in a daze with residual semen trickling down my side. I was both shocked and exhilarated in equal measure. I'd had sex with a woman for the first ever time!
"Mmm! You were so good. Thank you." She leaned across and kissed me on my cheek. "Let's keep our naughty secret to ourselves. Are you going to finish fixing my curtains now?"
She took our little secret to her grave. Rest In Peace Marion Pevensey, an old friend, and the first woman I ever had sex with.
By cruiser_2015 for Literotica.
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Fateful Collision In Manhattan
16 Apr· Steamy-Stories
Two pedestrians collide fatefully.
by maxicue. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Joe slid through the crowd on the street, not in a hurry, just enjoying it, like it was some kind of game, call it Body Avoidance, a challenge of finding the gaps just large enough to pass through untouched while the bodies continued moving in somewhat predictable ways, though the unpredictable could always happen, adding to the challenge and the fun, that quick burst bypassing the unexpected shift. He loved this game ever since moving to New York, at first when he worked at a copy place in Grand Central Station (nearby where he happened to be sliding through at the moment), especially busy streets around there, especially at rush hours and lunch, and further challenged when he carried heavy packages of copies destined for publishing houses, often pocketing the cab money given to him to walk even farther through more busy streets carrying those burdens.
And then when he became busboy and then waiter at the restaurant at Max’s Kansas City, a punk club with the music upstairs and the restaurant where he worked downstairs, sliding through crowds of kids his age on weekend nights. It felt like a kind of dance, especially at the club, even with his own special tempo.
This time though, for the first time ever as far as he could recall, he collided with someone who seemed to appear out of nowhere, his height of six and a half feet always helping his vision and his traversing perhaps missing her much smaller frame, at least a foot shorter, probably closer to a foot and a half, but more it seemed like she stepped into the narrow passage he’d found as if on purpose, finding the perfect moment for collision. But of course that would have been impossible, her knowing when to get in his way, when he’d happen to be sliding through at that very moment, unless fate could be considered purposeful.
“Asshole,” the young woman growled from the concrete in which his impact sent her, landing on her ass and a hand that prevented something worse like concussion and scraping it for the trouble. With him stopped standing over her, the crowd flowed around the sudden impediment like cattle somehow avoiding stampeding, though less animal and more human since the flow went both ways.
He looked down at a blonde waif, skinny and frail, her t shirt and jeans too big for her and looking well past new, the t shirt white with a band logo he was unfamiliar with showing every stain, and there were many, the jeans showing a small right kneecap where the cloth had frayed. The navy peacoat, too warm for the balmy, almost summerlike weather unusual this early in the year, splayed open.
“I’m so sorry,” Joe exclaimed, and when his stretched out hand was avoided by her, he insisted, “Let me help you up.” She finally allowed his large hand to take hold of her small slim one aiding her to standing. “I didn’t see you,” he added.
“Obviously,” she smirked, adjusting her stuffed and scuffed red backpack on her shoulders.
“Hungry?” he asked.
“I could eat,” she half smiled.
He guided her across the street and to the end of the block where one of the last of the Horn and Hardarts automats existed and put coins into the slots for her tuna sandwich and chips and for his egg salad. He bought her a Coke and he got coffee. She used the toilet there to clean her scrape amongst other things since she took a while, which worried him, thinking she might have run off, but of course she didn’t, having food waiting for her.
“I’m Joe,” he told her.
“Jenny,” she replied before filling her mouth with a bite of sandwich.
They said nothing for a while since she devoured her food, obviously needing it.
“Anything else?” he asked.
“Maybe a pie? The lemon meringue looked tempting.”
“Okay if we share?” he asked.
“That’s fine.”
“Uhm, are you going to stay?” He looked at her, saw her eyes pooling and she sniffled. “Please?”
Her smile nearly broke his heart when she replied, “Nowhere better to be.”
“Good. After we eat, let’s get that scrape taken care of.”
“Okay.”
They stayed, talking over the small empty plate.
“Where are you from?” he asked.
“The Twin Cities. Minneapolis.”
“No shit! Me too!”
“No shit!”
“No shit. Where?”
“Robbinsdale.”
“Golden Valley.”
“No shit?”
“No shit.”
The two suburbs were neighbors, Robbinsdale more middle class than Golden Valley, which tended to be more upper middle class, a lot of professionals, doctors, lawyers and professors, his dad being of the latter type.
Fate.
“You work around here?” she asked, since Joe had dressed up in a jacket and tie, the tie loose around his neck.
“I used to,” he told her. “I’m actually applying for jobs presently.”
“Presently,” she giggled.
“Sorry. I tend to talk like I have a stick up my butt.”
“No, it’s cute.”
“Glad you think so,” he chuckled.
“How’s the job search going?” she asked.
“Not great unfortunately. My uncle’s an executive at the William Morris Agency, and I hoped that might help, but I guess he’s against nepotism. It’s possible I’ll get a job in their mail room. I applied at other offices, but I’m making a career change, or hoping to, and have got little experience.”
“From what?” she asked.
“I used to be a waiter at Max’s Kansas City.”
“No shit!”
“No shit.”
“Why not stay there?”
“I needed a change,” he murmured, unconsciously stroking his arm.
Jenny sensing Joe’s discomfort regarding the subject wisely ended that line of inquiry. “What’s the William Morris Agency?” she asked instead.
“It’s one of the largest talent agencies in America,” he told her.
“Cool.”
“Yeah. It’s had its perks. Getting turned on to Bowie early because my uncle wrote the contract that signed him. Meeting cool stars at a party at his house upstate. Going to openings like the movie Hair and Apocalypse Now, the last a brand new print and sitting close.”
“Is that cool?” she asked.
“Pretty cool,” he chuckled.
When they left the automat, he told her, “Let’s get you some anti-bacteria for your scrape and Band-Aids. I know a drugstore nearby.”
“You don’t have anything at home?” she asked, surprising him.
“Um…you sure?”
“I’m sure,” she smiled, and he could see those pretty blue eyes pool again.
“I can get something on the way,” he decided.
“Great!”
Since the drugstore was close by, he went there anyway, and while getting the first aid stuff, she waited for him near the counter. “Need any of these?” she blushed, pointing to the rack of condoms.
His cock stiffened in his pants while he grabbed a sixpack of lubricated Trojans. She stayed his hand and grabbed a twelve pack instead. “Holy shit,” he thought.
Both were blushing while he made the purchase.
They walked over to Grand Central and took the subway south to Fourteenth Street close to where he lived. They entered a door between a couple non-descript store fronts and climbed the stairs three floors, Joe unlocking a door on the left at the top. Fortunately none of his roommates were around in the shared area, probably sleeping since they tended to keep vampire hours, and Joe guided Jenny down a hallway, taking a sharp right and, pushing aside a beaded curtain, gestured her through. He had by far the largest bedroom in the three bedroom apartment, a couple large windows unfortunately facing the wall of another building. Unfortunate not for the view, but for the easy access from the roof to the room, the probable path taken when someone broke in and stole his record collection and his typewriter not long before. Or they could have just walked in, because he knew the probable culprit, since he’d seen the junkie just off St. Marks selling his records, a regular at Max’s.
“Sorry for the mess,” he apologized, and Joe was a definite slob.
“No problem,” she responded. “Beggars can’t be choosers.”
“Jenny?”
“Mind if I take a shower?” she sniffled.
“Not at all. Just a second.” He knelt in front of a small cabinet and grabbed a towel for her. “The red door on the right,” he told her.
For some reason they’d painted the bathroom a deep red, including the door, the rest of the apartment with white walls.
He cleaned up his place while she showered, neatening the books and papers on the coffee table, the table on which he used to type before losing his typewriter, and tossing clothes into a gunny sack he used to tote down to go to the nearest laundromat a block or so away.
She returned carrying her clothes and her bag, wearing the towel with it tucked between her cleavage, more of it than he expected, and when she unceremoniously dropped the towel, she sported perky b cup breasts, all the more substantial looking on her petite frame. She was skinny but fortunately not completely starved, no bones jutting out, her belly youthfully firm with just a hint of convexity, and her full bush, being blonde, seemed less substantial than if it were dark. Her waist curved subtly, neither what some would call child bearing hips, but not boyish either. This was definitely a woman.
“Like what you see?” she smiled, turning, and showing him a perfect firm round ass. He also noticed muscled thighs and her arms even had some definition.
“Wow,” he said. “You’re definitely in shape.”
“Dreams of being a prima ballerina,” she sniffled.
He sat on the bed and patted his lap. “Come here.”
“You have way too many clothes on,” she sniffled and giggled.
“Come here, Jenny,” he said more forcefully.
She sat on his lap sideways. He reluctantly kept his hands off her.
“Tell me,” he said.
“You don’t want to fuck me?”
“Of course I do. Tell me.”
She sobbed. Only then did he embrace her across her middle, her face ending up against his chest. He could feel the tears wet his shirt. “Tell me,” he repeated.
“I…had to,” she choked out.
“Had to?”
“Your shirt,” she murmured, pulling her head away.
“It’s okay,” he insisted, gently pulling her head back.
“I auditioned over the years to get into ballet school here, but no takers,” she managed to say. “I wanted to be a ballerina but I guess I’m not good enough.”
“Best to know I guess,” Joe tried.
“It’s not that. Oh, okay that kind of sucked, but mostly I wanted to get away.”
“From?”
“Everything!”
“Including?”
“My mother’s cruel disappointment. She’d been a ballerina until she had me. My boyfriend turning out to be gay. Another boy practically raping me instead making sure I was ready. My father…”
“Did he…?”
“No, but he was working up to it. Probably looked at me like I was my mom when I was her age or younger I guess. He’d be affectionate, too affectionate as it turned out. He touched me where he shouldn’t, not directly but close, you know. I guess I didn’t believe it, but it turned out he was actually being shy, and eventually brought my hand to his crotch which got me off him immediately. The last straw…I woke up with him in my bed. I screamed and punched like in his diaphragm which took his wind. Maybe I should have punched lower, but I wanted to be nowhere near that, and when I raced out the room, my mother plods over and my dad says some bullshit about me seducing him, and since it was all about jealousy, him being more affectionate to me, and disappointment, she fucking believed him.
“I’m of course freaking out, everything…and then this…but I managed to take some breaths, calming down, and told my mom if she wanted rid of me I needed money. They only had a couple hundred around but my mom takes me to her bank, gets me another five hundred, drives me to the bus station, buys me a ticket to New York, my demand, with her credit card. She actually offered one to me, but I told her she’d probably close it and have me arrested or something, and the bitch shrugged. And I’m like, ‘You’re a fucking cunt.’ And she’s saying I’m a useless slut.”
“Sorry,” Joe apologized.
“I’m the sorry one,” Jenny actually chuckled.
“But…it doesn’t sound like sex…”
Jenny shifted around so that she faced him, straddling his lap. “I got hit on by fucking pimps, Joe, as soon as I got off the fucking bus at Penn station. I’m not as naïve as I look.”
“But you don’t know me.”
“Like you’re a psycho? You don’t seem the type and in a way I don’t fucking care. A rapist probably wouldn’t have brought me home. The hotel I stayed at this creepy guy kept staring at me in the lobby and ended up following me to my fucking floor, so I like got out quick out of there, practically running. And I didn’t even dare shower there since the shower room was fucking shared and fucking groady. I was actually headed to Grand Central when we collided, thinking I’d try taking a train down to twenty-third, staying at the Chelsea or something, just to do something cool while I was here and still alive. So Joe, I guess you’re the best choice I’ve had so far.” She kissed him, pulling off the jacket he still wore and unbuttoning his shirt.
He broke the kiss when he tossed aside the tie, then lifted her and set her on her back on the bed. He finished the unbuttoning and tossed aside his shirt.
“Nice,” she smiled, stroking his chest. Joe didn’t work out, but being young, just twenty-one, and working hard at his job as a waiter, kept him slim and slimly muscled.
He kept his pants on when he made love to her lying beside her on his side. Kisses continued for a while, both enjoying it especially when tongues were involved, her breath tasting of toothpaste and his presumably not offensive, while his hand began exploring the rest of her. The hand took the weight of her breasts, teasingly moving on before a direct attack on her small nipples to linger on her taut belly and moving teasing across her pudendum, through her soft patch of blond hair, before feeling the smoothness of her thighs and the firmness of muscles, and then under her, lifting her slightly by her firm ass, followed by sliding along her back, across her shoulder and returning to her breasts, fingers moving in on her nipples, caressing and tugging gently at each one, making her gasp into his mouth.
Only then did he end the kiss, bringing his mouth to the exploration, finding thrills for her at her ear and neck before moving to her breasts and nipples. Once each one had been appreciated for a while, the second sending his hand down slowly, eventually fingers discovering the dampness of her labia, rimming the edges, his mouth followed the same trail as his hand, and when it reached where she wanted it, he shifted his body between her widened legs and his tongue lapped across her clit, the first touch of it, and she lifted her middle and moaned.
Both fingers and mouth remained there, working her gradually to her first climax via a man, especially intense when he stroked her g spot, his other hand tugging at her nipples, measuring the squeeze and building on it since she seemed to handle ever more pressure there.
“Joe,” she murmured once she recovered, and smiled when he got up and got naked for her. “Oh my,” she commented at his length, on the thicker side, and definitely longer than the two she’d seen by at least a couple inches.
“I’ll be gentle,” he promised, opening a condom and rolling it on and moving between her thighs. He brought her hand to his cock to guide him, and she brought it where she wanted it and he slowly pushed in.
“Oh fuck!” she moaned.
“Too much?” he asked reluctantly.
“Don’t you fucking stop!” she declared.
He pushed into one of the tightest sheathes he’d ever felt and realized he wouldn’t last and told her.
“Just fuck me,” she insisted, her legs wrapping his thighs as emphasis.
Going slow probably helped delay the inevitable, seeming to open her up with each deeper stroke. In the end, he nudged at her cervix, thankfully with his cock completely inside her. He’d known girls her size, even taller, where he had to be careful about the impact there, usually no more than an inch to spare, but enough to cause pain. Not this time. Touching it made her growl, but in a good way.
He decided to exploit that, grinding into her, pubic bone against pubic bone which affected her clit too, and just pulling out a couple inches before thrusting in. She seemed fine with that, even enjoying it, so he kept it up while his hands drew in to work fingers and thumbs on her nipples.
She began meeting his thrusts with lifts, and her hands grabbed his ass cheeks, and she began pulling on his flesh there, wanting longer strokes it seemed, but he waited until she grabbed hard, closing on being painful, her nails thankfully short, he’d learn later she tended to nibble on them when nervous, and he’d actually seen a little of that in the automat, and she pressed against him one more time before announcing her climax with, “Oh my fucking God!” rather loudly at a high growl. And when she loosened her grip, only then did he abandon himself to fully fucking her, long, ever faster strokes for only seconds before he pressed deep, pushing against her cervix, and cumming.
“Joe,” she murmured, her hands pushing his chest.
“Sorry,” he responded, hugging her to him and turning them over. He’d reached the last of his ejaculations, every one intense, and reached down to hold the condom to his penis while shifting her higher with his legs.
“Mmm,” she responded when it slid out. She shivered a little too as if feeling a last echo of her orgasm.
“It’ll be better next time,” he promised.
She chuckled weakly.
“What?” he asked.
She shifted forward. Since both of their bodies had fairly equal proportions of legs to torsos, she had to scoot up a bit, her legs straddling his abdomen, her damp pussy pressing into it, for her to look eye to eye with him. Her hands pressed his shoulders to put her face above his.
“That was several magnitudes better than the last and only fuck I’ve had,” she explained.
“I thought it was making love,” he argued.
“Don’t be pedantic, Joe,” she smirked, surprising him.
“Pedantic?”
“You know what I mean.”
“Of course, but…”
“I’m smarter than I look.”
“I don’t believe in the dumb blonde myth.”
“I’ve met several, and not all blondes.”
“School?”
“And fellow dancers, although most were dedicated enough to be smart too I suppose. Learning to put the time in to do the best you can both in dancing and studying.”
“Makes sense. So school…?”
“I would have graduated this spring if I hadn’t had to run away.”
“GED?” he asked.
“Probably. I don’t imagine going to school for one quarter. You?”
“School?”
“Yeah.”
“I went to Bard in upstate New York for a couple years, but quit because it was ridiculous having parents spend that much money for me to study to be a poet.”
“You’re a poet?”
“Not much recently. I thought New York would be inspiring, but mostly it’s been distracting. I’m also interested in filmmaking, like the experimental kind, so no more lucrative. I still have a Bolex sixteen millimeter camera which fortunately the thieves never found.”
“Thieves?”
“The problem with living amongst junkies. Let me show you something.”
He lifted his left arm and she caressed a line of marks near his inner elbow area.
“Are those…?”
“Tracks. Only one is fairly fresh. It’s why I quit Max’s: too much temptation. Living here too, but right now I can’t afford to move. A friend of mine OD’d and died, and another almost did and I ended up keeping him alive. It was the last straw, and I realized that’d be me, or it’d just be a spiral of inertia, all about the next fix and nothing else, so I quit. Luckily I wasn’t too strung out and basically hung with my folks for a week when my dad had his sabbatical in DC this past winter. I drank a bit there, but my parents seemed none the wiser. Anyway, when I came back to work planning to keep my tips instead of spending them all, I did okay until I didn’t one day, succumbing to temptation, and quit after that.”
“When was that?”
“A week ago. I’ve been job hunting ever since.”
“Lucky for me,” she grinned and shifted around, pulling off the used condom and handing it to him carefully and he managed to toss it atop his underpants while she enveloped his penis in her mouth. He worried about her lack of experience, mostly worried about her teeth, but she proved quite capable. He nudged her to straddle his face and had to bend his back a little, supported by his arms so fingers weren’t available, and mostly kept her pleasure at a quiet purr, not distracting her from her surprisingly effective endeavors.
Once she’d got him hard, she bounced off the bed, found a condom and rolled it on with some study and climbed on and guided him back inside her, carefully, stroke by stroke, sending him deep. Once there, she began her ride, this time having the full effect of his entire cock, to the point she needed to bring it back to her slit when it slipped out a couple times, but seemed to get the length of him soon enough and began riding him at a medium fast clip.
He watched the roll and bounce of her perky tits before stilling them with his hands, one letting go to guide her hand to her clit. From that she worked herself into a frenzy, finally shifting down and rolling atop him to achieve her orgasm. Fortunately it always took longer for Joe to cum when a woman took the cowgirl position.
After, she somehow turned around while he remained inside and moved her body down, and he realized what she wanted, moving from beneath her, clutching her hips, and pulling her into him in a doggy style position. He shifted, letting go of the hips and bringing one hand to her hanging tits and the other to her clit, practically holding her up with the latter hand, and like he had before, let himself go fucking her hard and fast until he came, happily not long after she did.
“Fuck Joe,” she commented softly after.
“Yeah,” Joe agreed.
She did the securing of the condom to his penis and they soon took the same position as they had before, her head resting on his chest.
“Can I stay?” she asked quietly and shyly.
“As long as you want.”
“Thanks.”
by maxicue for Literotica.
This is the first chapter of a novel. The rest of the published chapters are found at the maxicue library of Literotica.
Fate’s Embrace: 6 Part Series
- Listen Listen again Continue Playing...
- Listen later Listen later
Show more

Episodes

8 Minutes In A Carwash

Leave It To Her Beaver

DD Donna’s Party Game: Part 3

DD Donna’s Party Game: Part 2

DD Donna’s Party Game: Part 1

Pokẻ Rachel

Insatiable Astrid: Part 4

Insatiable Astrid: Part 3

Insatiable Astrid: Part 2

Insatiable Astrid: Part 1

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 2

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 1

The Tiffany Exhibition: Part 2

The Tiffany Exhibition: Part 1

Knocked Up Teens: Part 2

Knocked Up Teens: Part 1

Spells and Retributions: Part 2

Spells and Retributions: Part 1

Mrs. Pevensey’s Naughty Secrets

Fateful Collision In Manhattan